#yeosang x black oc | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

moanz111 · 10 months

Text

final round - choi san

🥊 pairing: boxer/fighter!choi san x boxing coach!gn!reader

🥊 genre: angst, fluff, strangers to lovers, dystopian au

🥊 summary: surviving in a city of outlaws has never been easy, with your days filled with emptiness and fear, and your only comfort being the weekly boxing matches in an underground club. but when you accidentally meet san, promising you a new beginning, your whole world is about to turn upside down.

🥊 featuring: biker!hwa; biker!yeosang; boxing coach/manager!wooyoung; cowboy(????)!mingi; oc!jay

🥊 wc: 5.9 k

🥊 warnings/tags: english is not my native language so there can be mistakes; descriptions of fighting/injuries/bleeding; setting is inspired by ateez's lore and the outlaw album (it's not accurate, just took some details from it, terminology can be inaccurate); use of pet names (angel); reader has an older brother; jay (reader's friend) doesn't represent any real person; there can be inaccuracies about boxing (i tried my best); mentions of guns/shooting (no one is harmed!!); repressive government; mentions of loss of family members/friends; reader is a bartender too; descriptions of kissing; lmk if i've missed something

credits for all the used graphics belong to their rightful owners!

🥊 note: happy (late) birthday to one of my favourite artists and people, sannie!

after all, i decided to post this fic even though i'm on a break lmao i feel a little bit more comfortable with posting it now and am doing better! and also i just couldn't wait to share this with you so...

i had so much fun writing this and got so inspired by ateez's album that i just had to do something about it. i'm trying a different genre this time so i hope you enjoy reading it!!

also, i'm super awkward when writing kissing scenes, help.

any form of feedback is greatly appreciated so don't be shy to reblog with your thoughts, comment or send me an ask! it really means a lot to me and keeps me motivated!

Sweat dripped down your forehead, tickling your chin and neck as you gripped tightly the ring ropes, lunging your body forward with excitement. Even though you’d never admit it out loud, the adrenaline running through your veins during the intense boxing matches you attended every weekend made you feel more alive than ever. The way the two boxers threw fierce punches at each other was not exactly abiding by the game’s rules but no one around you seemed to care or even notice.

Living in a world where tomorrow might never come, these were the only moments you could be your most authentic self without the mask of acquiescence on. This world was sick, filled with horrors and demons, haunting you even in your dreams and watching your every step. However, this world was beautiful too, filled with secretly exchanged hopeful glances and little reasons to look up at the grey sky, praying better days would come.

What you were doing right now - smiling, screaming, the sole act of feeling was illegal but the thrill that filled your body was something you were willing to risk your life for. You had made your decision a long time ago - the rules didn’t matter to you anymore.

“A win for Black Serpent,” you heard the referee shout in an attempt to fight the hundreds of voices, drowning his own as the champion threw his red boxing gloves at the public. Blue and purple marks painted his features and his almost closed left eye was swollen but the triumphant grin plastered on his face told you, as usual, his injuries were not one of his problems.

Such a show-off, you thought when your friend waved at you from the ring, flexing his biceps proudly. It wasn’t surprising to you that he won tonight’s match. During the few years you’d known Jay, you’d never seen him lose. Having been a professional competitor in the past, as he had told you when you first met, the underground club’s matches were his way to escape the harsh reality and remember the good old times.

Plus, you’d seen the bags full of cash from bets after a successful night. After all, that was why you had become his “accomplice” or as he liked referring to you - his devil accountant. The job was simple enough and you didn’t mind the extra income - working as a bartender at the local bar came with its perks but with the money you made you could never possibly afford a place of your own, neither did it give you the comfort you could run away one day from this awful blackhole. So you gladly kept track of the bets for Jay’s matches and sometimes you even helped him train as you knew a thing or two about boxing yourself.

Tonight was no different. As you pushed your way through the crowd, collecting the bills, you saw a lot of familiar faces who greeted you warmly. At least some of them. Others - weren’t so friendly, swearing and even refusing to give you the money, overcome by anger after losing, but they knew better than to test you. No one wanted Jay’s wrath upon them.

“I think you forgot about me, angel,” you heard a raspy voice behind you just as you were about to call it a day and go to the locker room where Jay was waiting for you. Turning around, you were, to say the least confused. The man before you wore a grey hoodie over his head, hiding his features, and matching sweatpants, looking nothing like the usual visitors of the fight club. He was tall but muscular - you could see it even though his baggy clothes left much to the imagination. His broad shoulders and confident stance told you he was much more than he led you to believe. Was he another competitor?

Looking down at his stretched-out hand, you saw a few bills folded in his palm. A cat-like smirk formed on your lips. “Though night for you, huh?” “I don’t like voting in favour of my biggest competition,” the man laughed as you took the money, writing down the amount in your notebook. Jay was going to be pleased with tonight’s profit which meant another celebration for him and another babysitting gig for you.

However, the stranger’s words made you wonder what exactly his intention was. If he was telling the truth, then why bother betting if Jay was his next match? With his face engulfed in shadows and mystery, his aura alone sent shivers down your spine, alarming you for danger. Taking a step away from the man, you folded your arms before your chest. “What is your deal?”

He tilted his head to one side, regarding you quietly like a predator about to chase his next prey. Closing the distance between you in a matter of seconds, he leaned down to your right ear, whispering softly, his breath hot against your neck, “You’ll find out soon, angel.”

Still in a daze after your encounter with the stranger, you watched him pull away from you, shooting you one last mischievous smirk before diving into the crowd. Shaking your head, you let out a deep sigh.

Trouble always found its way to you.

The deafening sound of the morning alarm, signaling it was time for everyone to go to work, rang in your ears as you walked to the bar where you worked during the day. The sun was still hiding under the horizon and the sky was painted in a mix of deep blue, purple, and orange. The streets were empty without a single soul in sight except you and the black stray cat that accompanied you every day on your way. It brought you a sense of comfort - to have a small friend by your side in these lonely times of the day.

Forming genuine connections with other human beings was almost impossible. There were many stories about heartless betrayals, travelling from person to person in this city of outlaws. Today’s friend could easily turn into tomorrow's enemy. However, right now this place was your everything and all you could do is learn how to survive. You’d heard of other faraway cities where people had it way worse than you did and were much more repressed by the titanic power of the Guardians. Sometimes you were even grateful you were surrounded by outcasts and criminals rather than a white sea of masks, pointing guns at your face.

Here, the inhabitants had found their ways of rebelling right under the government's nose without being noticed and the bar you were currently opening was one of their favourite places to do it. You'd witnessed hundreds of pieces of intel being exchanged for contraband and hundreds of unfulfilled plans for the future dying under the dim yellow lights. Still, no one gave up. That was the only rule everyone followed wholeheartedly - better surrender and lose your life than give up your dreams and hopes and become a dead man walking.

Pushing your thoughts away, you braced yourself for yet another day during which you had to take on the role of the oblivious bartender. Your job was to keep your mouth shut and eyes closed so when you saw one of your regulars enter the building, looking suspiciously around, you almost laughed.

“Good morning, Mingi,” you greeted him leaning on the broom you were swiping the floor with to take a proper look at him. His cowboy boots and hat, the usual, now shabby, long brown coat and the chains dangling at his neck as he walked slowly towards you gave away that he was meeting someone important today. The tall and lean man oozed confidence and threat just by standing and you were glad you were on his good side.

You'd met Mingi on your very first day as a bartender and quickly developed a soft spot for him. You weren't aware of exactly what he was doing except sitting around with you and being a menace to your boss but there were dozens of wanted posters around the city, including on the wall behind the countertop you mixed beverages on. The portrait drawing sure did him justice and you'd always been perplexed as to how the Guardians hadn't caught him yet.

In your eyes Mingi was good-natured and considerate, always asking about your day and throwing a joke or two to make you smile but you'd seen his nasty side too. That was why when he pulled out his pistol from his holster belt and placed it on top of the bar as he sat down on his usual spot, you felt shivers run down your spine.

“Don't worry, Y/N,” said Mingi, turning to look at you with a reassuring smile. If you got paid every time you heard him say this before destroying everything and everyone on his way, you would've been a millionaire. Sighing heavily, you walked over to him to stand behind the bar and took his pistol in your hands. Earning a surprised squeal from the man, you shook your head.

“You're the reason I'm not getting paid, cowboy. The amount of repairs we’ve made in a month is insane.”

“I'm sorry,” Mingi answered with a pout. Your boss wasn't going to be happy he came here again. You could only imagine the old man's smile as he put up these wanted posters. Hell, if he could turn in Mingi himself, he would be on cloud nine. “But be careful and don't shoot anyone.”

“You worry about yourself,” you sighed and pointed behind him. A young man was entering the bar, humming an unknown-to-you melody and carrying a bag over his shoulder. Sunglasses hid his eyes and a grin showed off his dimples.

“You didn't tell me your friend was such a beauty, Mingi,” the man whistled, eyeing you from head to toe after he removed his glasses, placing them on top of his head. You felt heat burn up your cheeks and you found it hard to hold his intense stare. Now being able to properly look at his face, some sort of recognition passed through your mind but you couldn't wrap your head around where you'd seen him before.

As the newcomer sat down next to Mingi, you couldn't stifle your laugh this time. They reminded you of a comedic duo from the comic books you used to read as a child, now long gone and turned into ashes, with the newcomer dressed casually in a black and white shirt, the fabric flowing around his body and a few buttons undone, showing his collarbones, and Mingi in his “official” attire with a serious look on his face and furrowed brows.

“Don't even think of laying a finger on Y/N, Wooyoung,” warned Mingi as your friend took out a white envelope from his coat’s pockets, handing it to the other man. A silent look, holding thousands of words, was exchanged by them before Wooyoung swiftly hid it under his shirt. “We can talk comfortably here. They won't say anything.”

“My lips are sealed,” you made a motion as if you locked them with a key and threw it in Wooyoung’s direction, earning a loud laugh from him.

“I like them. We should recruit them.”

“Absolutely no,” Mingi sternly refused, scolding both of you with a glance. “Let's talk business now.”

Mindlessly washing the shot glasses and polishing them, you listened to the two men’s conversation, pretending none of what they said was surely granting them a death sentence. The images they described with pretty words and empty promises filled your heart with longing for a distant land where everything you'd ever dreamt of was real.

Where there existed other sounds - other than your heartbeat and the screeching alarm.

Where you could look up at the sky and see the stars - not the brown clouds of dust and pain.

Where emotions like sorrow and fear were replaced by joy and comfort.

So you listened and listened until you'd memorised every single sentence, hoping to dream of this new world tonight.

“The others will call for us soon. We just need to wait for a sign,” said Wooyoung, getting up from his seat and stretching his limbs. “San has a match tomorrow so if- no…when he wins, we'll have enough money for the next mission.”

A match?

A lightbulb lit up at the back of your mind as your memories took you to last night’s events. The stranger's words made much more sense than before and you were pretty sure you'd seen Wooyoung, lurking in the shadows and grinning after Jay’s final victorious blow. Keeping this information to yourself, you remained silent even when Wooyoung gave you a knowing look.

“His opponent is pretty tough and so is his coach…,” he trailed off, playing with his silver earrings, shimmering under the first morning rays.

“Good luck then. I'll see you in a week,” Mingi answered, shaking his accomplice’s hand as he too got up to leave. Glancing at you, he placed a few bills on the counter, way too many than needed. “For the special service today.”

“You don't have to-”

“And a bet for Black Serpent.”

“Jerk,” whined Wooyoung, rolling his eyes and earning another warning look from Mingi to whom you returned the pistol you took earlier. “I look forward to our little dance tomorrow, Y/N.”

Giving you a playful wink, Wooyoung took his bag and trailed after Mingi who was already striding to the exit, talking about manners and social norms which you found amusing.

At least, he didn't vandalise property today.

“The underdog vs. the big champion, huh,” Jay hummed as he traced his finger over his opponent's name on the list, placed at the fight club’s entrance. The match was only a few hours away and unable to sleep from excitement, you'd dragged your friend to the ring to practice some extra time. You didn't know what kind of fighter San was but better be prepared than sorry later. The rumors about him going around in the underground club didn’t give you much information either - some said he was ruthless and vicious, others - just a showoff. One thing was sure though - he had an incredible win rate with his name at the top of the rank list at least once a month.

“Isn't it a bit cocky to call yourself the big champion,” you teased Jay as you pushed him inside the locker room so he could change into his practice clothes. You noticed one other locker was closed and were curious who else would've come here at that time of the day. Only champions and their coaches were allowed in when there wasn't a match.

“I know my worth, Y/N,” Jay sighed while rolling bandages over his wounded knuckles. The bruises from his last match were still visible on his body and you wondered if they ever healed. You also mentally noted he had cut his hair down to a buzzcut again. He was serious about tonight then. Not that you expected anything different. San was the only person who could challenge him for his title. “I'm not a loser.”

“Sure, now get up. We have a lot of work to do.”

“Jay, cover-up,” you shouted while monitoring your friend’s warm-up match, feeling your nerves slowly getting to you. You weren't exactly surprised when you found out the other fighter in the club and Jay’s opponent was the stranger you’d met the other night and of course, Wooyoung was his cornerman and manager.

San’s presence turned coaching Jay into a challenge, unlike any other time. His movements were practiced and calculated, his punches swift and precise. The white tank top he was wearing revealed his toned body and well-defined muscles and made you stare more than to your liking. His sharp features and handsome face mixed with his professionalism were a weapon San used well on the ring since you could see Jay was intimidated probably for the first time. Wooyoung’s annoyingly proud smile didn't help either.

Blood was dripping down San’s chin from a cut, gifted to him by Jay after one of his blows, and sweat formed on his forehead as he counterattacked, delivering a strong punch on your friend's face. Their match resembled a passionate and intimate dance that you weren't supposed to witness. Their pride and skills were on the line.

“Parry, Jay,” you once again yelled and seconds later the final bell rang, putting an end to their spar before your friend could react, taking a painful hook from San. Getting up from your chair, you went up to the ring and handed Jay a water bottle which he splashed on his face with a groan. You praised yourself for taking your first aid kit before leaving your apartment. If he was so beaten up right now, you didn't want to imagine what both of them were going to look like by the end of the night.

“You sure know a lot about boxing, Y/N,” San said, breathing heavily as he took his gloves off, throwing them at Wooyoung. It was the first time he addressed you directly today and you were taken by surprise when he jumped off the ring, coming closer to you. His face was glistening and his brown eyes were burning with passion you'd never seen before. Sure, Jay enjoyed fighting but you knew it wasn't the same as it used to be for him. San, however, had the eagerness to learn and win as a newbie even though his skills made you believe he was as good as a coach. Maybe even better than most. “Where did you learn?”

“Let's say I'm very observant,” you answered quietly, trying to avert his attention away from you and the topic. Still, the sting in your heart, forming as memories flooded your mind reminded you of the past you were so willing to escape from. You could still smell the distinctive scent of your brother’s gloves. The thrill that came with each victory. The pain that filled your being after leaving your past life behind without looking back. What had even happened with your family and friends? Were they alive? Were they safe?

“I'd call this more than just “being observant”,” Wooyoung joined the conversation, pulling you out of your thoughts. He put his arm around your shoulders, squeezing them tightly and you whined. “We hit the jackpot, San.”

“What do you mean?”

“We have an offer for you, Y/N.”

The next few months after the official match between San and Jay passed in a daze for you. Someone had to pinch you. Hard.

Wooyoung, you’d realised, was a gambling addict. There wasn't any other logical explanation behind his behaviour. Whatever you did or said, he turned into a bet out of which only one of you could emerge as a winner.

So just like that, after that practice match, he and San had made a proposal that was too difficult to decline and simple enough to follow. If San won, you'd coach him for his next matches and join their small group of outlaws. As they told you - they needed someone competent on their side. If Jay won, you'd go on your way and forget about it. Not that this was possible.

You would've lied if you’d said you had been surprised when San delivered the final victorious blow that night. Secretly, you had hoped for this turn of events not much to your friend’s liking. While you were patching up his wounded and bleeding face, whispering comforting words, your betraying heart was accelerating with your mind plagued by thoughts of San.

Today was no different. As you watched San practice his kicks on a punching bag in the fight club, you caught yourself blushing at one of his particularly precise deliveries. Boxing is my thing, I guess, you thought when he halted his movements to drink some water and pulled his tank top over his head, showing off his toned body.

Moments like this were routine for you at this point - just both of you sitting in silence, only his heavy breathing audible - him practicing and you observing. San’s progress was outstanding and this left you jobless - he didn’t need your directions anymore that much. You didn't feel the need to fill the space with small talk or pointless conversations when you were with him and thought of him as someone who had always been part of your life.

Intimidating at first glance, San was, in reality, the kindest person you had ever met. He cared deeply about the people he loved, always making sure to put them first above everything else. He was also thoughtful and considerate - attentive to everyone’s needs and was always there when you needed him the most. San brought you comfort unlike anyone else and you told him things you hadn't even dared before. Your relationship was progressing fast - with a lot of skipped steps, blurring the line between friends and lovers but you didn't mind. Labels weren't needed for you to feel what you did towards him. Not when you had so few opportunities to be together.

You two often daydreamed about this new world he and his friends liked talking about. He wanted to stop fighting - hurting people was what he hated doing the most but their group needed the money desperately. There was no other choice for him but to sacrifice himself every day. San, instead, wanted to build a home for his loved ones and create a safe space for them where they could be together and where he could protect them.

“You can't protect everyone, San”, you had told him the day he shared his plans with you while both of you were sitting on the cold floor of the locker room, shoulder to shoulder. His proximity had your head spinning and you found it hard to focus on his words. San held your hands, tracing circles mindlessly on them, before bringing them to his lips.

“I have to do what I can, though. I can't just give up on any of you,” he had answered, whispering into your skin, goosebumps forming all over your body. Before that, you hadn't considered yourself that important to him and his words made your heart skip a few beats.

“I know what it feels like…,” The lump in your throat and the painful memories of your family had tears forming in your eyes that you tried blinking away. No point in crying when you didn't have the power to change the past. San brought his big hands to your face, cupping your cheeks, forcing you to look at him, and you tried pulling away. The pity and guilt in his eyes were something you wanted to erase forever.

“You can't just run away from your demons, Y/N. Sometimes you have to face them.”

So you had wept in his arms, telling him your life's story for the first time and he had brushed every fear, doubt, and pain away with his soft touches and gentle gaze.

You had grown up in the Outlaw City’s outskirts, in a restricted area where the Guardians’ influence and presence weren't as noticeable. The people were happy - you remembered seeing children playing freely, people reading and drawing and creating with all their might without being disturbed.

Your parents were ordinary people, working ordinary jobs and living an ordinary life. You and your older brother, however, were nothing like them. The fighting rebellious spirit was something you had no idea who passed down to both of you but you were grateful to whoever ancestor was responsible for it.

You two always found ways to get into trouble - from stealing a guitar from one of the contraband gangs in the city to compose silly songs to your brother learning how to box only to enter underground tournaments to earn some extra income for your family. He had learned from the older kids a trick or two and you had made it your life's purpose to follow him around until he taught you too.

You missed those days dearly. The mornings when you would spar together under the blazing sun for hours. The nights when you would go to the restricted area of the city to fight and then run back home with the money you'd made before someone else took it from you. Every day was a game of survival, but you were happy. You had your brother - your only pillar in this dark world.

Until one day everything changed.

That day, the Guardians had come in groups to your city, taking every child or adult in their way, destroying every last piece of safety. You remembered your last moments with your family before they took them away. Your brother screaming at you to run, your father fighting the white-dressed Guardian, and your mother crying in fear. You had tried saving them but to no avail. At least, you didn't know if they had survived and there was no one you could ask. Five years had passed since.

You found your new home in Outlaw City where everyone was a runaway like you and where no one would ask where you'd come from. Your only resolve was to pray that your family was safe and sound and that one day you would find them. This time you were more prepared than ever, you were ready to protect them at the price of anything. So as San wiped away your tears with his thumbs, you felt the heavy burden of your past lift itself from your shoulders.

“I hate myself for leaving them every day, San,” you confess with a shaky voice, trying to calm yourself down.

“The only thing you could do is survive, angel,” he whispered, putting his hands on your shoulders, and squeezing them. Looking at his bruised face, you reminded yourself that everyone here carried their own scars - both visible and invisible, and your heart hurt even more. “It was the same for me. I had to leave my family behind when I came here so I found a new one. Not that it’ll ever stop hurting any less. All eight of us are the same at heart. We all want the same thing.”

A new world to come, you thought and smiled, thinking of Mingi’s passionate speech from the last time you saw him at the bar. He had told you all about their plans and wanted you to be part of them. To join their found family.

Now, returning to reality, you regarded San curiously and a little afraid as he came to stand in front of your chair, leaning down to place a kiss on top of your head. Blushing at the affection in his eyes, you cleared your throat, searching for the right words. A week had passed since this moment and none of you had said anything about it so you couldn't help but feel flustered at his every word and action towards you.

“How was I today, coach?” San chuckled, gently tracing the sides of your face with his fingertips, rough from the endless fighting.

“Could be better,” you gave him your usual response, San grinning and showing his dimples.

“I have to work harder. But maybe if you stared less...”

“And maybe if you paid less attention to me...”

“That's impossible,” San concluded, crouching down, placing his palms on top of your thighs, and you ran your hands through his messy dark locks. With glinting eyes, he excitedly added, “After tonight’s match some of the boys and I will have a meeting. They want you to come.”

“They?”

“I,” the seriousness in his voice made you let out a laugh and your stomach tightened with anticipation. You had only met Mingi and Wooyoung before with the rest of the boys surrounded by a mist of mystery, with only having heard stories about them. The fact that San was letting you get closer to the people he cherished the most didn't help your fluttering heart either.

“Can't wait.”

San had dragged you out of the fight club and drove you to your apartment to freshen up before meeting the boys with his old van that, who knew how, still functioned. As he had told you while focused on the bumpy road ahead, the vehicle had turned into, both a prison and a temporary home for him and Wooyoung while they were on the run from the Guardians. Guilt washed over you when San described all of their sleepless nights, fighting the demons following them right behind even in their dreams while you were hiding between the four walls of the safety of your home. Mingi’s wanted posters, his constant cautiousness, and the silver pistol always attached to his hip made so much more sense now.

Unfortunately, the Guardians had taken notice of them way too early into their secret operations against the government, and now as you were sitting in front of the boys - their features, illuminated by the dim lighting of the storage house you were in, your heart filled with hurt. In the few hours, you got to know Yeosang and Seonghwa, speeding through the highways every night in search of valuable intel and doing all they could to survive another day, your admiration grew with every next moment spent with them.

Sitting on one of your favourite fluffy blankets on the floor in a circle, eating an improvised dinner consisting of cold chicken nuggets provided by Yeosang, you felt more at home than ever. Mingi and Wooyoung’s silly bickering and friendly teasing, Seonghwa’s warm welcome, Yeosang’s kind smile, and San’s calming presence next to you, filled you with joy, and for the first time in a while, you forgot about the outside world.

“It’s a pity the others couldn’t come today,” said Seonghwa with a sigh as he passed on to you the chocolate bar all of you were sharing. You hadn’t seen one in ages, nor tasted it. Yeosang had just shrugged indifferently earlier at your genuine surprise, telling you he could get one inside the city for you anytime you craved it.

So now playing with the piece in your mouth, letting the sweetness tickle your taste buds, you hummed in agreement. The rest of the group had to stay undercover for a little longer before joining you. “They would’ve loved to meet you, Y/N.”

“They will,” San joined, squeezing your hand and rubbing his thumb over it. Turning your head to look at him, you were met with his dark eyes, shimmering with a glow as if hundreds of stars were in them. You slowly found yourself being pulled by the gravity of his gaze, unable to look away.

“Now, can you two not do this,” whined Wooyoung, earning a playful slap on his thigh from Seonghwa, followed by Mingi and Yeosang’s laughs. “I have to put up with you every day at the club. I’m going to start vomiting rainbows soon.”

“Get a life, Woo,” said Mingi, winking at you. Usually, you could fight back and tease Wooyoung but tonight, embarrassment washed over you after his words. “Leave the lovebirds alone.”

Just then, still holding your hand firmly, San pulled you up gently so now both of you were standing. “Then let’s get out of here.”

The distant hooting of owls, coming deep from the woods, the light chilly late-night breeze, carrying the smell of pines, and San’s warm touch against your skin engulfed your senses, making your head spin. With your eyes closed, all you could do was trust the man as he guided you through the darkness around you.

“Can I open my eyes,” you asked once again with your previous attempts to get a positive answer out of him being unsuccessful. His deep chuckle vibrated through your body, his hand letting go of yours. Longing for his touch again, you reached forward for him but only brushed through the air.

“I’ve got you, angel,” San’s raspy voice now came from behind you and you felt him put his hands on your shoulders. “You can open them now.”

The view before your eyes made you tear up and a lump formed in your throat, every word you wanted to utter getting caught up in it. The little fireflies, swinging around in a slow dance around you, their comforting glow, reminding you of those you used to catch in the hot summer nights in front of your childhood house with your brother, the vast field you were standing in the middle of, and the tickling in your legs from the overgrown grass were all images and sensations you thought you’d never see or feel again for the rest of your life.

“How did you find this place,” you whispered, too afraid someone would take this moment away from you.

“It’s my special place. I think the Guardians have forgotten about it,” said softly San, moving to stand in front of you with a warm smile on his face. “Now I can finally share it with someone else.”

“Do you come here often?”

“Yes, whenever I need to clear my head,” he trailed off, laughing. “And some time away from Wooyoung. The van can be suffocating as much as I enjoy living with him.”

You wondered if this beautiful place was next on the Guardian’s list for destruction. If you’d be able to come back ever again. If it too would disappear with every trace you’d left.

“You’re frowning again,” San’s voice pulled you out of your trance, making you focus on him instead. His face was almost indiscernible in the night, but his eyes and the silver chain, shining around his neck, were illuminated by the moonlight. “You do this often.”

“I guess I’m not used to things like this.” Genuine in a world full of lies. “I feel like you’ll disappear.”

Taking a step closer to you, San put a finger under your chin, your eyes finding his once again. The electrifying feeling of his touch made you dizzy. Now, you could hear his steady heartbeat, with yours drumming in your ears. “I’ll never leave you, angel.”

The moment his lips found yours, enveloping them in a soft kiss, you lost all of your senses and surrendered yourself to him. At first, his touch was gentle as if San was afraid he would hurt you, but once your hands found his neck, your fingers toying with his hair, he got more desperate for you. His own trailed slowly down the sides of your body, wrapping them around your waist and pulling you closer to him. Already out of breath, you felt a fire ignite in your soul that only San could put out.

He left your lips only to place a few shy kisses down your neck, your heart picking up its rate, slamming against your ribcage. Leaving you gasping and wanting more, San pulled away seconds later, the love and adoration you saw in his eyes making you lose your bearings completely. Cupping your cheeks and bringing his face closer, he rubbed your nose gently with his before placing a kiss on your forehead.

“The final round is coming soon, Y/N,” he murmured when you closed the distance between you, hugging him around his waist and burrowing your face at the crook of his neck. You took in his scent - woody and musky, hypnotizing you. “We’ll see the new world together.”

Even if that was just an empty promise and even if this new world never came to life, you didn’t care.

All you needed was San there with you - everything else was bearable.

final round, © moanz111

please do not modify, copy, repost, or translate.

#final round - moanz111 #ateez imagines #ateez oneshot #ateez scenarios #ateez fic #ateez fanfic #san x y/n #san x reader #san x you #ateez au #ateez fluff #ateez angst #san fluff #san angst

227 notes · View notes

green-agent · 2 months

Text

𝑩𝒂𝒓𝒊𝒔𝒕𝒂 𝑪𝒓𝒖𝒔𝒉

BREWING LOVE NEXT DOOR (masterlist) Chapter 1

Jung Wooyoung x neighbor! Oc (Yujin)

Synopsis: because of her mother who loved coffee, Yujin had an unhealthy obsession with caffeine. Feeling down? Coffee. Feeling great? Coffee. Passed a test? Yay coffee. Failed a test? Naur, coffee. Her friends joked about her having more caffeine In her veins than blood.Now, after leaving her hometown and coming to Seoul, she was excited to study in KQ University. Will she die of shock after finding out that the handsome barista was her neighbor? Will she realize why people actually have crushes on baristas? Will she be able to confess?

Genre: cafe!au, fluff

Warnings: nothing really, oc is pansexual, yeosang makes a joke about 'obsessive fangirls'.

Word Count: 1k

Note: the first chapter! Yay! Also NOT PROOFREAD yet.

The chapter's under the cut!

Yujin's POV

Caffeine can be addictive, it can cause insomnia too. And if a person consumes it almost daily, it can be hard to live without it.

How I wish my mother knew that. Because, if she did, I wouldn't have grown up with caffeine, and wouldn't drink it everyday. Wouldn't need to buy it from my local cafe nor would I be standing here. Outside the University students’ favorite cafe.

Refresh & Recharge Cafe

It was famous for being a comforting place, with students inside, studying and spending alone time, or hanging out with friends.

When I was in my hometown, there was a local cafe I really liked going to. It was calm, the owner even had a black cat which I loved.

But since I came to Seoul to study in KQ University, I keep missing both the coffee and the cat, her name was Nabi.

So now, as I stood in front of the Cafe, my heart was racing. I slowly stepped in and saw a small line, about 5 people, in front of the counter. I stood in the line.

I always heard all of my friends talking about their ‘barista’ crushes. Unfortunately, I never had one. Probably because an old couple ran the place. They were Nabi’s owners too. They normally worked there. So, I never really had a barista Crush.

Though, I loved seeing the couple. They treated me like their granddaughter. They were always so playful, romantic with each other.

Anyways, back to the present. There were just 2 more people in front of me.

“Caramel Macchiato with an extra shot of espresso.” I recited in my mind as another lady took her order and left the line.

There was another guy in front of me, blond hair. I couldn't see his face as he was wearing a mask.

“The regular.”

The guy in front of me muttered to the barista and the barista chuckled.

“When will you order something else, Sang?”

The barista, who's face I couldn't see yet as the guy in front of me was tall, spoke.

“Probably after you get a girlfriend” The guy muttered, grabbing his drink and leaving. The barista scoffed.

They probably knew each other, might be friends, might even be bro-SHIT. I forgot it's my turn.

I looked up at the barista, about to speak. But his looks stopped me. Beautiful eyes, sweet smile, a small mole under his eye. Kissable lips and a very boopable nose-

“Ma’am, can I get your order?”

The barista snapped his fingers.

Fuck, this is embarrassing.

I straightened up and said, “oh, yes, sorry. Can I have a Caramel macchiato with an extra shot of espresso, please”

He smiled, cute, before replying, “it'll take about 3 minutes.”

I nodded, watching him prepare the drink. He then handed it to me. I muttered a soft ‘thank you’ before sitting down on a table.

So is this how it feels to have a barista crush? I mean, he's pretty attractive. But I don't know anything about him. Not even his name. So I don't think so.

I had a weird relationship with Love. The person I had a crush on in high school had a crush on another person. She even came to me asking for advice to confess to her crush. I was, shockingly, not sad.

And yeah, I did have a crush on a girl. I'm Pansexual. I came out to my parents in my last year of high school.

While my father said it was fully my choice who I like and that he didn't have any problem, my mother just said, and I quote, “You can love whoever you want, and you can marry whoever you want. Just maybe adopt a child if your lover or you can't carry one. That's also optional by the way”

So, I guess, I'm lucky to have parents like them. My older brother however, told me to be careful even if I date someone of the same danger. He said “gender doesn't matter, a psychopath isn't always a man, nor is it always a woman. It can be non-binary or gender fluid.”

I understood what he was trying to say but you gotta agree with me, that was weird wording.

I took a sip of my macchiato, looking out the glass wall. It was a calming early September afternoon. Although Seoul was a rather busy city, it was calming in this part of the city.

I kept browsing through my brain for a new story idea while watching the scenery and sipping coffee.

Nobody's POV

Finally, as his shift ended, Wooyoung went and sat down at the table his best friend was sitting at. Yeosang finally looked away from his laptop and up at Wooyoung.

“Done staring?”,He nagged.

Scoffing, Wooyoung replied, “I wasn't staring at you, stop dreaming”

Yeosang rolled his eyes. “I wasn't talking about you staring at me, you dumbass. That girl. You were staring at her.” he gestured towards her in a way others won't understand.

“Me? Staring at who?”

“Gosh, you're so stupid. That girl. The one who was in line behind me, that one you have been staring at while making the coffees.” Yeosang sipped his own latte.

“I-I just thought she was pretty, okay? It's not a big deal…” Wooyoung drifted off.

“But dear Wooyo, don't you realize that your fangirls got very jealous of her? They were furious. I'm surprised they didn't actually try to do anything stupid.”, Yeosang teased.

“Come on! They aren't my fangirls, I'm not some typa celebrity. They just…like my coffee, I guess” Wooyoung explained, knowing really well that wasn't the truth.

“Yeah sure, it's the coffee.” Yeosang sarcastically claimed.

Wooyoung sighed, looking back at the girl one last time. because their cafe served very quickly and right in the line, they never took names. Which Wooyoung was regretting now.

“I wonder what's her name…” he thought while looking at her.

Suddenly, Yeosang made a camera gesture with his fingers and pretended to click a picture.

“Caught in 4k, motherfucker” he smirked and Wooyoung just facepalmed. He couldn't believe that this was his high school best friend. Or maybe he couldn't not believe it.

He looked out the window, taking in the calm atmosphere. Watching the trees carefully, he could tell that it was a windy afternoon. Thank God, he brought his jacket with him.

And there we have it! The first chapter of Brewing Love Next Door. This series was supposed to start way earlier but the drafts got deleted twice 😞 so I also changed up the story a little bit. This is just the beginning and we have a lot more to see! Have a great day!

And remember, a like, reblog or just a simple 'It was good' comment can make an author happy!

Love, Annie 💚

28 notes · View notes

sorryimananti-romantic · 10 months

Text

Horizon (Chapter 2)

series masterlist

faerieprince!san x oc

royal/fantasy au, soulmate au

chapter wc: ~20k

chapter warnings: fluff, angst, tragedy, violence warnings, mention of death/su!cide, past traumas, a lot of atz interactions

chapter synopsis: gaeul grows closer with san, wooyoung and jongho and they go for a little retreat. when hongjoong, yunho, yeosang and mingi reach wooyoung's castle and meet gaeul, they learn that kieran might have targeted gaeul because of her prestiged bloodline, though they are not sure why. they also learn that san is the only one immune to gaeul's magic. hongjoong tries probing into her magic but things go south. yena and seonghwa's arrival saves the day and after matching facts, they decide to travel to ascella- gaeul's hometown- to get answers.

manager-nim: @eightmakesonebraincell (shared her brains with me until we realised we're sharing the same braincell)

Getting someone’s memory back was way easier when it was blocked than this amnesia thing Gaeul had going on, San realised. With Yena’s block, all he had to do was lace his magic with hers and voila. But with Gaeul…

“I’m sorry if I end up rupturing your eardrums because of my screams,” Gaeul grimaced before she sat down on the grass cross-legged in front of San, extending her hands. “Someone has been kind enough to tell me that’s exactly what’ll happen.”

The two immediately looked at Wooyoung who was sitting at the nearby bench with Jongho. He gave them a thumbs-down and San shook his head, telling her it was okay and then taking Gaeul’s hand-

There it was. The slight shock the two would get whenever they would so much as touch each other. Gaeul’s brows wrinkled in confusion. “What’s this mini-electric shock I get everytime we touch?”

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out,” San gave her a half-smile. Now it was Gaeul’s heart that got the mini-shock and she did not need to ask anyone what it was- she knew. San was just so incredibly handsome and every time he smiled at her or looked at her with soft eyes, her heart melted.

This is not good, Gaeul told herself. He’s a Prince. You’re nobody.

“I’m going to slowly let my magic in,” San explained, locking eyes with her, finding the silver in her eyes shine in the sunlight. “And this time, I’m not trying to provoke your magic. I’m going for the memories. So relax, and let me in.”

“Okay,” Gaeul cleared her throat, nodding. “I’m ready. But if I feel like you’re in danger, I’m letting go of your hands. I don’t want anything to happen to you-”

“Nothing’s going to happen,” San assured her with a squeeze of his hands. “I’ll let go myself if I feel it, I promise, okay?”

“Okay,” Gaeul smiled, satisfied, and San shut his eyes close, Gaeul following soon after.

San let his magic in, and he could see it then- nothing about her magic was normal. The black magic that glowed silver… it wasn’t like a thread or coil intertwined in her brain like every other faerie’s. It was moving as if it was an entity of its own. San wondered if this was like possession- her magic was parasitic in nature. San’s thread of magic avoided touching hers and he reached the core-

Just like Yena’s block to her memories, Gaeul’s was sealed off too. He could not access it without the risk of dying. Perhaps… Hongjoong’s light magic could win against this. Or Seonghwa’s dark magic could pass undetected.

So San decided to do something else- he roamed around in her mind to confirm whatever memories she freely had were real. He wondered if he should warn her because he was practically invading her privacy, but it was too early to say she was a friend and not an enemy. So he went around and saw images of who Gaeul used to be when she was young and had longer, beautifully flowing hair, how she played around on the beach most of the days, how sometimes she would hide in a cave near her home when she missed her parents.

And then he felt something tug at his magic- he turned to look at the memory that bugged Gaeul the most-

Her death.

San saw her face, surprised to find that her eyes had no trace of silver in them. And then he turned to look at the person who had killed her-

Kieran. The face he wore when he pretended to be Jinki- Seonghwa’s Right Hand man.

Why did he kill her? San looked around- they seemed to be somewhere near Rukbat. He watched the memory flow- Kieran had killed her with his magic alone, and then he bent down to watch Gaeul’s soul leave her body- his eyes glowed and he smiled devilishly as he whispered something in her ear, making her sob loudly.

So she had indeed died. The memories of when she came back to life, when she was not herself… he had seen flashes of them the other day. Just what had Kieran told her before she died? Was she hiding it on purpose? Whatever it was, San was sure it was something very vital to understanding just what was going on-

San let out a pained groan as he felt Gaeul’s magic stab his magic and she immediately snatched her hands away, gasping for breath, her forehead beaded with sweat. “I’m sorry, I tried to hold back-”

“It’s okay,” San winced but he was fine. He patted her arm. “It’s okay. I couldn’t access your memories, but… I saw some of your other memories.”

“I know,” Gaeul nodded. “I could see them too.”

San pursed his lips. “Do you remember what Kieran whispered in your ear before you… died?”

“Not at all,” Gaeul looked helpless and San knew she spoke the truth. “That’s what I keep trying to recall, but whenever I do, my magic gets anxious.”

“I see,” San got up, extending a hand and helping her up, “Good job today.”

He looked at Wooyoung and Jongho who watched the two with bored gazes. “Kieran killed her. I just confirmed it.”

“Thought so, but why?” Jongho asked.

“The ‘why’ makes her magic fight back,” San explained. “Kieran told her something before she died. She can’t recall, and whenever she tries to, that anti-nature magic episode occurs.”

“I see,” Wooyoung nodded. “Makes sense. How do you feel right now?”

“Me?” Gaeul asked. “I’m fine.”

“What do you say we all go camping?” Wooyoung got up. “I’m tired of sitting around. It’ll take Hongjoong a few days until he comes, and he has instructed us to not try anything stupid, so why don’t we pretend we’re just a bunch of friends hanging out in the meanwhile? I bet you haven’t had a good memory in a long time, Gaeul.”

Gaeul was touched- she expected to be shut in the basement again. “Can I really join? Won’t I be a risk?”

“With the three of us, you’ll be fine,” Jongho got up. “Let’s take a break. We’re all tired, aren’t we?”

The three dispersed to pack and make arrangements, assuring Gaeul again and again that it was fine and that a breather could actually help her. Gaeul went down in the basement to her room, going through the clothes that Yoohyeon had bought for her- she liked her choice very much. While Gaeul was picking through her outfits, she heard someone walk in, smiling when she saw it was just who she had been thinking about.

"I heard you're going on a little trip," Yoohyeon waved a pair of boots in her hands, smiling giddily. "Thought these might come handy. And here's a bag for you."

"Thank you," Gauel grinned. "Anything else that might be necessary?"

"I'll ask Wooyoung to stop by the market and get you some necessities," she said but Gaeul frowned.

"Should I be in a crowded place?"

"Uh… I don't think so," Yoohyeon grimaced. "But if the princes think it's okay, then you're all good."

"Alright," Gaeul gave her a thumbs up. "Help me pack?"

A few moments later, Gaeul was dressed in a white button-down shirt with lace details and black pants with boots, the front of her hair braided back. She was even wearing a little lip tint. Yoohyeon stood satisfied as she scanned her. "This is what you must have looked like when you were… alive."

Gaeul peeked at the mirror. "Definitely."

Yoohyeon grinned and at that moment, they heard footsteps coming down. "I hope you're ready because Wooyoung and Jongho are about to- wow."

To say that Gaeul blushed at the way San halted and scanned her with his mouth parted was an understatement. Even her ears went red and she helplessly turned to look at Yoohyeon, suddenly very conscious of herself. Yoohyeon did nothing to help, teasing her further as she winked at her.

"You look… good. Really good, Gaeul," San chuckled nervously. "The hair suits you."

"Thank you, and please stop," Gaeul hid her face- it was so obvious she hadn't really cared to dress up in a good while. They laughed and Yoohyeon told Gaeul she should put some effort into her appearance more often if that's how they were going to react everytime. Taking her bag, Gaeul followed San upstairs, and he scoffed as he pointed at Jongho who was-

Strangling Wooyoung with a vine, a leaf very graciously covering Wooyoung's mouth so he couldn't speak. Jongho laughed devilishly when San clapped. "You got him to shut up for a minute. That's progress."

Wooyoung in the meantime broke free and sent a gust of wind at Jongho, blowing all his hair away from his face rather messily. Gaeul clapped when Wooyoung bowed. He got up and looked at Gaeul, smiling widely and giving her a thumbs up. "You look less like you just came back from the dead."

"Uh, thanks," Gaeul wasn't sure if that was a compliment but knowing Wooyoung, it probably was. Even Jongho whistled when he finally looked at her.

"Can we move instead of gawking at me like an alien?" Gaeul laughed.

"Technically," Jongho began, "You are one-"

"And that's your cue to shut up," San put an arm around his shoulder, winking at Gaeul as he dragged him along. Wooyoung took Gaeul's bag and slung it over his shoulder.

"So we're not taking any guards or healers?"

"Just us," Wooyoung confirmed. "We have a good amount of healing magic too, in case you didn't know."

Gaeul ooh-ed at that. "So you're like a whole package, all of you?"

Wooyoung looked at her funny. "If you put it like that…"

"I always wondered how people with, let's say, affinity for air magic are different from you, the Prince of Air. Obviously the magnitude of the power, but… there are other perks too, right?"

"Yep," Wooyoung began, helping her into the carriage that was going to drop them outside the town. "The magnitude makes all the difference. Air is the deadliest weapon, mind you. In a second I can steal your breath-"

"That sounds like a very, very bad pick-up line-"

"Shut up, Jongho," Wooyoung turned his attention to Gaeul who was stifling her smile. "Imagine a field of men, ready for battle. I can limit their air intake and suffocate them in a second-"

"Hey, hey, slow down," San laughed. "Tell her about the good stuff."

"But the good stuff is boring," Wooyoung grinned, earning groans.

"Let me tell you about the good stuff," Jongho leaned forward. "Do you remember what you could do with your magic while you still possessed the magic of nature?"

"Well," Gaeul bit her lips as she thought. "I remember that I could grow plants, save them from dying. I remember my mother had the same magic so she always taught me not to go overboard with it- she said we did not have the right to grow something or bring back something to life unless necessary- not change the course of nature."

"The course of nature… that's wise."

"Well, if she was alive and saw my magic now… she'd pass away right there- I'm not even kidding," Gaeul scoffed. "We had a good relationship, mother and I, but she always forbade me to test the limit of my magic."

"She was right to do so," Jongho nodded. "The magic of nature is not as simple as everyone thinks. It's not just plants and life. Changing the course of nature can lead to irreversible damage. The flow of life… it really shouldn't be messed with."

"Wow," Wooyoung exhaled. "It's been a while since I’ve heard you talk like this."

"I mean, it's no surprise for me, her magic, if it really is reversing on itself," Jongho slumped back. "If she had a little affinity for healing, she'll unheal now. If she could give life to plants, she's taking it from them now, isn't that so?"

Before San or Wooyoung could say anything, Gaeul was nodding. "But even the magic of nature is dangerous. How is my anti-nature magic any different from the magic of nature when used in the wrong way? Apart from what we’ve seen so far?”

“That’s what I’m trying to figure out,” Jongho rubbed his chin. “I mean, even as a Prince, I can’t do what you can currently do- and we don’t know the extent of your magic or the magnitude of it. Let’s just pray it stops here, eh?”

“Let’s stop this boring talk too, we’re here to relax-”

“What’s the extent of your magic, Jongho?” Gaeul’s face was going pale and San stopped talking- it looked like she was on the verge of figuring something out. “What’s the one ability I shouldn’t possess right now?”

Jongho pursed his lips. “I wanna be wrong about it. And I don’t want to tell you right now- but it looks like you already have an idea.”

“I do,” Gaeul admitted. “My family- I remember it. We’re the yin-yang bloodline.”

San and Wooyoung looked from Gaeul to Jongho as the colour left both of their faces. Wooyoung frowned. “What’s the yin-yang bloodline?”

“Uh… it doesn’t necessarily activate in everyone in the bloodline though,” Jongho exhaled as he tried to think. “Are you sure about this?”

“I’m sure- but I’m not sure about me. I guess I ‘died’ before I could figure it out.”

“What’s the yin and yang bloodline?” Wooyoung repeated. “Hey, tell me.”

“You really don’t wanna know,” Jongho sighed but Wooyoung wasn’t having any of it. San was also eagerly looking at the two. Jongho looked sceptically at Gaeul but considering that she already knew about her bloodline, it was no secret anymore. “Possessing the magic of nature allows me to access everything natural- so my magic is, in a sense, similar to all of your magics- I can control most of the elements. For the faeries with nature magic, they can usually control the earth element since it is the closest to nature, or air, or water and so on. One can possess a single elemental connection, or two, or if they’re very blessed, three.”

“And you can control most of the elements because you’re the Prince?” San asked and Jongho nodded.

“Anyways, the yin-yang bloodline is a whole new case. They possess the ability to connect with their mates on a magical level and thus borrow their elemental abilities as well as lend them their own.”

“But that’s… cool,” Wooyoung said. “Why is it a bad thing?”

“If she is from the yin-yang bloodline as she so claims,” Jongho pointed at Gaeul, “her magic is taking a different form right now, so she should be able to control a multitude of elements, if she ever gets this magic under her control. As for the other part- I don’t know if she can still sense her soulmate, but if she was killed because of some sort of twisted plan…”

“Ah,” San nodded. “I get it. Her power could be used by someone for evil plans.”

“Something like that,” Jongho said with a weak smile.

“Do soulmates really exist? I thought it was a myth,” Gaeul looked at the three.

“We believe it’s true. People stopped believing it because not everybody lives long enough to find their soulmate,” Wooyoung replied.

“And we’ve witnessed it,” Jongho smiled. “Seonghwa and Yena turned out to be soulmates.”

“Wow,” Gaeul looked at the three dreamily and they laughed. “Does everyone have one?”

“Probably,” San smiled and Gaeul nodded slowly.

“How do they know?”

“We don’t know that yet,” Wooyoung laughed. “You’ll have to ask Seonghwa or Yena.”

The carriage halted and the four got out, wearing their bags. Wooyoung pointed at the mountains. “We’ll see how much we can walk before we decide to camp.”

—---------------------

Yena knew something was up the moment she portalled to Yeosang’s castle and learned that he had gone to Mingi’s castle and had informed the court that he wouldn’t be back for a while.

It wasn’t unusual, Yeosang visiting Mingi. The two met often enough. However, when she portalled to Mingi’s castle right after and his court members panicked a little, that’s when she knew that the two knew something about the whole situation that they weren’t telling her.

“You can be honest with me, Jae,” Yena was practically smirking as she saw Jae squirm while he decided whether he should really spill that Hongjoong was with the three too. “I’m gonna know soon anyways. It would save me a couple of portal trips.”

“Uh, they really, really didn’t tell me where they were going. In fact, they themselves did not know.”

“Oh? Interesting,” Yena looked around. “How’s Hongjoong?”

“He’s fine- wait, how do you know?”

“So he was here,” Yena grinned and Jae groaned loudly, shaking his head in amusement.

“I surrender. There’s three of them- they went for some sort of an outing. Didn’t tell me the why and the where.”

“That’s okay,” Yena got up after drinking a glass of water. “I’m going home now. When they come back, let them know I was very pissed at them.”

“I got you,” Jae gave her a thumbs-up and Yena portalled to her castle- it was near and she needed a break- she still couldn’t manage so many trips in a day without exhausting herself. She walked out of her room to let her court know that she was back, and when she opened the door, she was greeted with the sight of a few of her very mischievous court members playing cards in her living room.

“I see that’s what you do in my absence,” Yena folded her arms and earned loud yelps and screams, making her wince.

“Thank you for scaring the shit out of me!” Haechan put a hand on his heart. “What are you doing here? You’re not supposed to be back for now.”

“In case you forgot, this is my home,” Yena laughed as she looked at each one of them who were also grinning guiltily. “I just had a feeling you all were up to something and I decided to check.”

“Go back, we were having fun-”

“I thought I banned him from coming into my chambers for two months?” Yena pointed at Jaemin who was laughing shamelessly.

“Everyone, clean the mess,” Haseul, her Right Hand, got up but Yena shook her head.

“No, please continue. I’m only here to get my energy back before I portal back to Seonghwa’s,” she said and narrowed her eyes when some of them visibly relaxed. “In fact… I should join you all. I have this sudden urge to play against the few of you who won’t stop teasing me.”

After a very chaotic game of cards where Yena managed to win twice, followed by a dinner which left her more exhausted than replenished because of the constant bickering and laughing, Yena decided to take a walk alone, as she had to beg her court who loved to spend the most time with her whenever she came.

She smiled as she went to the garden- she was still not used to having such a large amount of court members who adored her and had a very friendly relationship with her. They were also not used to having her- though the ice had melted rather quickly, but she hadn’t always been in her own castle. Before her marriage, she first spent a good few months with Yeosang as she practised how to portal accurately. She would also spend a good amount of time with Seonghwa, mostly spending the nights together- the first few months were hard to the point that she couldn’t sleep alone.

Apart from the nightmares, it was the anxiety that kept her awake. She wasn’t sure if what she experienced anymore was a dream, illusion or reality. And now… it was the anxiety, the same feeling again. Something had gone wrong because of her, she was sure, and this very hunch had brought her to visit Yeosang to discuss it.

If Yeosang, Mingi and Hongjoong were out there somewhere, it made it so painfully obvious that something, indeed, was wrong. If they had simply met up, she wouldn’t have batted an eye. However, at a time like this, she was sure they weren’t simply roaming around like everyone claimed they were. She sighed, wondering just what they were up to.

Maybe she should pay a visit to someone else later.

But the feeling stuck in her throat told her she wasn’t ready to face the consequences of her decisions. And something told her that everyone, including Seonghwa, was trying to keep her out of this as long as they could.

So Yena decided to wait in blissful ignorance for the time being until they had no other choice.

—-----------------------

“And there it is,” Yunho pointed.

“I can’t see,” Yeosang stood on his tiptoes, holding on to Yunho’s arm for support.

“You can’t see it,” Yunho chuckled. “You can feel it.”

“Boring,” he muttered, standing back straight. Hongjoong picked up the map and drew a red cross on their location- there was no significant pattern for now as he scanned the other two crosses. Mingi looked at him.

“It doesn’t necessarily have to be a pattern, right?”

“With things like these, there is always a pattern,” Hongjoong shut the marker. “We’re just not smart enough to see it. But in our case, we’ve only pinpointed 3 locations. There should be several more.”

“What if we can’t understand the pattern?”

“I have a feeling that we will, Yunho,” Yeosang looked grim. “Someone told me that there was definitely a pattern in the locations.”

“Who?” Hongjoong asked.

“Just a bored to death spirit,” Yeosang scoffed. “Someone bored enough to follow the black hole everywhere- but he also told me that it did not simply ‘move’, it disappeared and reappeared elsewhere.”

“Could all the spirits feel it?”

“Yep,” Yeosang looked at Mingi. “I think I didn’t feel it because, well, I’m not entirely a spirit. Plus, during the time that this black hole was travelling in that dimension, I wasn’t really using any sort of magic. I was resting.”

“Right,” Hongjoong got up, peeking over from the edge of the boat to look at the flow of water in the sea. “So far, all the three occurrences have left mini sinkholes, is that right?”

“Yep,” Yunho confirmed. “These sinkholes must have been formed because of the energy formed in the black hole itself- this sinkhole looks like it’s about to close soon.”

“So it is a result of the after-effect of the whole process?” Yeosang asked. “Isn’t that strange?”

“It kind of is,” Yunho nodded.

“So far, there is only one pattern- and I have a theory about that,” Mingi looked at the three. “We had one hole near Regulus. The next one was near River Al Ard in Zubenelakrab, and we have the other between Zubenelgenubi and Zubeneschamali. We’re bordering the land so far, aren’t we? Where should the next hole be?”

“North,” Yunho told him. “Towards Altarf.”

“Yunho, you felt it in the Diamond Sea, right? Not the Topaz Sea?” Mingi asked and Yunho nodded. Mingi continued, “So this black hole… it’s been travelling around this continent. Why? Because it was Gaeul’s home- Wooyoung’s Kingdom, or because her power of nature is very closely aligned with Jongho’s kingdom, or…?”

“That’s plausible, but I feel the most occurrences near Altarf for some reason,” Yunho tilted his head as he thought about it. “What possible connection could Gaeul have with the Kingdom of Cancer? Or Earth magic?”

“Could be because of her magic- if she possessed more power for the earth element in her nature magic,” Hongjoong was deep in thought. “But it simply cannot be that. I understand that the last spot had to be Ascella- that’s nearest to where she must have died. But why does it look like the hole circled this continent?”

“That’s the thing,” Yeosang nodded slowly. “Everything with this situation… this resurrection, if you can call it that, is happening for a reason- we have to keep that in mind. If the black hole appeared right here, there is a very valid reason behind it. If it occurred various times near Altarf, there is a very valid reason behind that too.”

Hongjoong’s heart sank- he had a suspicious feeling that somehow, San was involved in this. He looked at Yunho who pursed his lips.

“You thinking what I’m thinking?”

“Yeah,” Hongjoong looked grim. “I think… for now there is no other explanation but that San- or his ‘Prince of Earth’ persona is involved in this. It could be a magical reason- Gaeul’s magic is basically the opposite of Jongho and San now, as they tell me. Let’s wait to hear more from them before we jump to any other conclusion.”

“Alright,” Yeosang nodded. “I’ll ask my contacts if they have any knowledge or clues to share.”

“I like how he always calls them his ‘contacts’,” Mingi teased.

“Don’t get me started- you used to name the different flames of your magic by colour-”

“Hey, I was five!” Mingi yelled and the others laughed.

“Before you guys start arguing, I’m going to speed up this boat,” Yunho grinned and changed the flow of the boat, making it drive speedily, laughing in satisfaction when he saw Yeosang and Mingi hold on to each other for dear life.

—-------------------

“You really didn’t think this through, did you?” Gaeul asked Wooyoung. “I mean, you’re lucky that you’re athletic. I haven’t walked for so long ever since I came back to life. And I only got healthy enough to walk without almost dying now.”

Wooyoung looked at Gaeul who was sitting on a rock, taking a break in the middle of their walking-to-the-mountain trip. Her cheeks were flushed and sweat beaded her forehead, making some of her hair stick to her face. She finished another water bottle, wiping her mouth with a nearly trembling hand. Wooyoung would never admit out loud that he made a mistake.

“I’m trying to get you back in shape,” Wooyoung looked away, afraid she’d catch on to his lie. “If we can’t do anything about your magic and you have to live with it, you need to be physically healthy to train.”

Gaeul made a face. “I don’t want to live with this magic, thank you very much-”

“Eh, that’s not a good thing to say,” San scolded. “Do you know that we hate a part of our magic too? We don’t love it entirely, so we learn to live with it.”

“But I hate my magic entirely, there’s nothing good about it,” Gaeul pouted, asking Jongho who was standing nearby to pour some water in her cupped hands so she could wash her face. San sighed, looking at Wooyoung who only shrugged in defeat. San glared at him- Wooyoung wasn’t being helpful right now.

“He’s right,” Wooyoung rolled his eyes at San. “I hated my magic- I couldn’t even control it. The basement was created to keep my magic under control because I could have blown away my own home.”

“Whenever I got angry,” Jongho admitted, “The floor would break apart and plants and vines would take over. I gave the castle residents quite a hard time.”

Gaeul nodded slowly, looking at San and waiting for him to add something but it looked like he would rather not talk about it. He only said, “Earth magic is very versatile and… it was hard to control it. Gave me and everyone around me a hard time.”

The air suddenly felt thick. Gaeul got up, brushing her clothes. “Well.. I understand what you all are getting at, but I don’t think I can live with this magic. It’s killing me inside and keeping me alive at the same time. How long do you think I have anyway if this keeps going on? Look at this-” she pointed at the grass where her feet had just been resting, now grey and dead. “One day it’s going to cause some irreversible damage- I’ve already done much.”

Jongho frowned- the grey part was shaped like her shoes. It was like she was oozing this magic right now. “Is this because you’re tired that your conscious control of your magic slipped and this happened?”

“Maybe,” Gaeul bent down and touched the grass- nothing happened. “I think when I’m a bit emotional, this happens.”

“Should I rile you up and test this theory?” Wooyoung scoffed and Gaeul huffed as she glared at him. Right then, the grass that she was still touching turned grey. Wooyoung clapped.

“See?” He looked at San who was shaking his head in mild amusement. “It worked.”

“You’re insufferable-” Gaeul started but San held her hand impulsively and Gaeul pulled her hand back as if she had touched something hot. “Are you crazy? I could have hurt you!”

“San-” Jongho and Wooyoung warned but San went ahead and grabbed her hand, locking it in his.

Nothing happened. But Gaeul felt a little shock course through her whole body and she looked at San in confusion. San looked equally as confused and Gaeul had a feeling he had felt it too. He shifted his fingers to check her pulse- she was still riled up.

“Jongho,” San unlocked their hands. “Can you try touching her with your plant or something? Don’t touch her directly- it could be dangerous.”

“If you can touch her, I probably can as well-”

“Just do what I asked,” San sounded serious. Jongho looked at Wooyoung who stood baffled.

“Just to be safe at first,” Wooyoung nodded. “Go on, Jongho.”

Jongho extended his hand and a vine sprouted from it, extending cautiously to Gaeul. Gaeul hesitantly touched it and gasped when the vine immediately turned to dust, speedily travelling to Jongho’s hand and before it could hurt Jongho, he cut it off in horror, looking at the three.

“I felt it,” Jongho nodded. “Not a good time to be near her. If I touched her directly, I’m pretty sure my hand would have turned into dust.”

“Woah, woah, wait,” Wooyoung put his hands on his hips, assessing the situation. “Why is San able to touch her?”

San held Gaeul’s hand and he felt the mini-shock again. Gaeul looked at him, exhaling. “Why does it feel like my magic is trying to attack you but can’t?”

“Or trying to protect me?” San raised a brow. He put a wild flower he had plucked earlier in her palm and watched it turn grey. His face paled and he looked at Wooyoung who looked like he was ready to cry because of the confusion.

“I probably shouldn’t take the risk, but…” Wooyoung walked forward, hovering his hand over San’s and Gaeul’s linked hands. “Yeah. I’m not even trying. I don’t even want to find out if I’m immune or not- hey!” Wooyoung rubbed his scalp from where San had plucked a hair and he watched him put it on her extended palm. It turned grey. Then San plucked a hair from his own head- it didn’t.

“You’re immune,” Jongho exhaled in disbelief, walking around them as if he couldn’t believe his eyes. “You, of all people, are immune!”

San couldn’t really hear him over the buzzing in his mind- the answer, he felt, was right in front of him but he couldn’t see it. He met eyes with Gaeul and couldn’t look away. His fingers slipped further to check her pulse again- she was still unstable. “I think you should calm down now, even though this is so confusing.”

“Why are you immune?” Gaeul almost whispered. “Why you?”

San didn’t look away as he sent his magic through her hand to soothe her- it worked and he felt her calm down- it was like at that moment they were linked- he could feel her pulse and breathing even without his finger on her wrist.

“Well,” San finally broke apart, smiling helplessly as he looked at the two baffled men in front of him. “I don’t know why but it is what it is.”

“This trip was supposed to be magic-free and relaxing!” Wooyoung pointed at San. “Not full of mini heart attacks!”

Gaeul chuckled, “Who said it’s over? These things are beyond our understanding now, it seems. Let’s go find a good spot and set up a camp.”

“Why is he immune but you’re not?” Wooyoung looked at Jongho. “Aren’t your magics practically the same?”

“They’re not-” San and Jongho said simultaneously, laughing.

“And what’s with you sending her your magic to heal her or whatever but we can’t?” Wooyoung carried on.

Gaeul narrowed her eyes at him. “If you don’t shut up, I’ll turn you into dust and then you can become one with your element, Prince Wooyoung of Air.”

Jongho and San laughed out loud shamelessly, leaving Wooyoung even more baffled. Jongho put an arm around him and dragged him along to the front, trying to shut him up. Gaeul and San walked behind the two. Gaeul looked at him. “You shouldn’t have done that so impulsively. You could have been hurt.”

“I knew what I was doing,” San looked back at her, a little smile creeping up his face.

“I don’t quite believe that,” Gaeul narrowed her eyes.

“Okay, yeah, I just had a feeling,” San admitted, scratching the back of his neck.

“But that was risky, and I hope you don’t do that again,” Gaeul almost scolded. “I was only a little riled up right now. I don’t want to think what could happen if I truly lose control.”

“If that happens,” San’s voice was low and it made Gaeul’s heart flutter. “I’ll be there to calm you down.”

“You’re… very stubborn, you know that?” Gaeul said and San laughed a bit. “I’d like to find out why you’re immune, though. I think there’s a connection between us, isn’t there?”

San looked at her with a confused frown on his face- did she know something that he didn’t? But that wasn’t the case- he could see it in her eyes that she had no clue. Whereas… he had quite a few theories, and he needed to talk to Hongjoong or someone about this, because if he was right about this…

This was all so, so messed up.

“I think… there definitely is,” he raised a brow. “I could feel you from miles away. The others could feel your magic but I… I could feel you. I don’t know if anyone else did too, but I did. It’s what brought me here, I needed to see just who was in so much pain.”

“Might have something to do with our magic, right?” Gaeul wondered. “Maybe I have more Earth magic than Nature? Didn’t you say your magic was really sensitive and you could feel who Princess Yena was too when you met her?”

“Yeah, but so could the others, to some extent. I think I really knew about her when I linked our magic trying to heal her. But with you… the more I know you, the more confused I become.”

“That sounds… bad,” Gaeul laughed helplessly, looking down as she walked but San shook his head.

“Not necessarily in a bad way.”

Gaeul looked up at him- Prince San… he was so confusing. She wasn’t sure if he was intentionally doing whatever he was doing but gosh. He was making her heart do somersaults that she didn’t know her dead-with-a pit-of-emptiness heart was capable of. And when he looked at her like he just did… she had never felt so shy in her life before, she was positive.

And she was also positive that Prince San was the most charming person she had ever met and would ever meet.

San was sure she had no idea what effect she had on him- especially when her cheeks visibly blushed whenever San looked at her differently or said things like this- San thought she was just shy around everyone but he had noticed that it was usually only when he said or did something. He wondered what went on in her head, but he wanted to tell her that she was unknowingly making him so restless- and he liked it.

He was sure he was crazy. He had no idea who Gaeul was. He had only spent a few days with her. But it was as if deep inside, he knew. His magic reacted differently with and around her.

So he decided he would leave more magic-interaction until Hongjoong and the rest arrived- he didn’t want to mess anything up. It was still risky, he knew. He decided to get to know Gaeul- not the back-from-dead anti-magic Gaeul. Just who Gaeul really was.

“Let’s stop here,” Wooyoung announced and Gaeul sighed in relief. “We made it to the foothills! This is a good spot.”

“Thank you,” Gaeul bowed dramatically, making them laugh. The boys immediately started setting the tents and Gaeul decided to gather wood for a fire. In about an hour, they were done arranging everything, washing up a bit by the stream that flowed, gathering wood and lighting up a fire, and heating the half-cooked lunch they had brought from the castle. They ate the food sitting in a circle around the fire while Wooyoung told them about the history of this land while they watched the sunset.

“If we’re the ones writing the history books,” Wooyoung was concluding, “I wonder if we should write about Yena’s history in these mountains.”

“Well, it wasn’t a bright part of her life, but won’t people learn from it?” Jongho wondered.

“Are you including the bit where you both refused to portal because you both got nauseous when you portalled-”

“Shut up,” Wooyoung simply said, making Gaeul snort.

“Tell me more,” Gaeul made puppy eyes at them.

“I should tell Yena she has a fan now,” Wooyoung laughed. “Yena was here when she got kidnapped as a kid. We came back to see if we could find or learn anything.”

“And? Did you?”

“Yep, it was quite fruitful, wasn’t it?” Wooyoung asked and the two nodded. “It was because magic has memories, her memories that were blocked got triggered by being in the same place-”

Wooyoung paused, his eyes going wide as he clapped. “That’s it! Magic has memories! We should go to the places she’s been in and see if her deep buried magic can be triggered and her memories come back completely!”

“Plausible theory,” Jongho was nodding. “But shouldn’t we wait until the rest are here? I don’t want it to go wrong, though there’s a high chance it will work.”

“Same,” San nodded. “It would definitely work but we have to be careful because if her memories come back and she becomes unstable…”

“Let’s not do that right now,” Gaeul nodded.

“Let’s not talk about magic at all,” Wooyoung nodded furiously. “Gaeul… tell us something about yourself, if you’re okay with it.”

“Getting to know the enemy?” Gaeul wiggled her brows and Wooyoung raised his in amusement. Gaeul laughed. “I’m kidding. What do you want to know?”

“Well,” Wooyoung rested his face between his hands. “Anything. What was your childhood like? Do you want to go back home when you get better?”

“If I get better,” Gaeul corrected. “I don’t know. It’s been… two years since I’ve been ‘dead’, right? I used to live with my uncles after both my parents died but they didn’t really care for me. I was spending most of my time alone or working.”

“Any friends?” Jongho asked.

“A few from work,” Gaeul nodded, frowning. “Is it weird that I remember more now?”

“Not at all,” Jongho smiled. “It looks like you don’t remember much from near the time of the incident.”

“Yeah,” Gaeul sighed, stretching her arms. “My childhood was fun until my parents died. After that… It felt like I was walking on eggshells. It wasn’t that bad,” Gaeul looked at the three, “but it wasn’t the best either.”

“I get it,” San nodded. “Our parents didn’t have long to live after they spent most of their energy bringing us to this planet. We knew that but we weren’t prepared when the time came.”

“You can never be prepared for that,” Jongho nodded. “And after they did… it did feel suffocating. We were still kids. But the people around us… they’re the ones who make us feel that we’re home, don’t they?”

Gaeul stared at Jongho, his words resonating within her and she realised it then- she hadn’t felt so comfortable and safe in a long time. And it was in the company of three Princes. It didn’t feel like she was home yet, but it was close enough. Gaeul slowly nodded. “I should thank you all for making me feel comfortable and safe and not a threat, even when I am who I am. I never imagined I’d live to sit with not one but three of you, as casual as this-”

“Oh, shut up,” Wooyoung waved a hand in dismissal but everybody knew he liked hearing it. “You’re making me feel too soft. Carry on.”

“Oh, the generous Prince Wooyoung, the kind, the handsome!” Gaeul waved her hands dramatically, making Jongho and San holler while Wooyoung deadpan stared at her. “Is this what you’d like to hear?”

“Nevermind,” Wooyoung looked away, disappointed, though Gaeul could see the hint of a smile on his face.

“No, but really,” Gaeul looked at all three of them. “I can’t imagine where I’d be and what chaos would be ensuing if Wooyoung didn’t save me and I didn’t meet you all. I don’t feel suffocated like I did before. It’s like I can finally breathe. And I’m having less fainting spells!”

“Yay,” San cheered. “Keep in mind that a positive mindset contributes a lot to one’s healing. It’s not all thanks to us- it’s you too.”

“Well, I wouldn’t have this ‘positive mindset’ if I hadn’t met you all, so,” Gaeul looked at Wooyoung and he shook his head- it looked like he still hadn’t told anyone that when he met Gaeul, she was trying to kill herself. At that moment, Gaeul felt an immense amount of respect for the Prince. “All’s well that ends well, eh?”

“It’s not the end-”

“Shut up, Wooyoung,” Gaeul gave him the side-eye and he grinned. Gaeul looked up at the purple sun- the orange one had set, it seemed. The sky was beautiful pastel colours, growing darker with every passing minute. “Do you think I could make it? I mean, will I ever be able to adapt to my magic?” The Princes looked at each other and Gaeul knew that they weren’t sure either. Gaeul continued, “The fainting spells, the losing control… it’s only better right now because I have three of you with me. It won’t stay that way forever.”

“Well,” San began, “I think you have a good chance-”

“I’m sorry to interrupt but..” Gaeul shifted to sit cross-legged. “I don’t want to hear anything if it’s a lie. And San… you keep giving me hope when all I see ahead is darkness.”

San was sure his heart had just broken into pieces after hearing her say that- he had never looked at someone who could say such a thing with such a sad smile. San looked away, swallowing down his feelings.

Jongho cleared his throat. “Honestly? What you need right now is a miracle. We don’t understand what’s wrong with you, and you’re right- we shouldn’t be too hopeful either. This nature of magic isn’t something we can ever imagine controlling. But… the tables could turn when Hongjoong and the rest come.”

“Exactly,” Wooyoung nodded. “I’m sure they’ll figure something out. But… don’t give up just yet, Gaeul.”

Jongho and San knew at that moment that there was a certain understanding between Gaeul and Wooyoung as they looked at each other and passed subtle nods. Wooyoung got up, brushing his clothes. “Anyways, enough of the depressing talk. I brought board games!”

—--------------

“Strange,” Yunho frowned as he looked at the intersection of the sea. “Very strange.”

“Quick, you need to tell us where to go,” Yeosang patted his back.

Yunho ran his hands through his hair in frustration. “After how many- 5 black hole occurrences bordering Altarf alone, we’re at a crossroads. I can feel something along the river that’s passing through the continent, but I can also feel something along the continent like we predicted.”

“So the occurrences are bordering Altarf, aren’t they? Around San’s kingdom, basically,” Hongjoong sounded grim but looked more curious.

“Can you tell if we should go around the continent or through the continent?” Mingi asked.

“According to my sources, there are only a few bordering Altarf itself- look at this,” Yeosang pointed at the cross marking where the last black hole should be, and it was around San’s castle.

“Did your ‘source’ draw this cross?” Hongjoong teased.

“Yes,” Yeosang looked at him pointedly and Hongjoong wowed.

“Is there anyone here right now?” Hongjoong leaned forward. Yeosang smirked.

“Right behind you, with a hand on your shoulder-”

To say that Hongjoong jumped in his chair was an understatement. The three of them burst into laughter, knowing it was a prank, but Hongjoong scowled. “Let’s talk business.”

“Okay, since the last one is here, we should take a look at this one before we go around the continent- or, we could just go through the river until we reach Ascella. I think we should investigate at least these two.”

“Good point. Do you think we can reach Ascella quickly after this? Because I’m done travelling on this ship,” Mingi sighed.

“I got you,” Yunho nodded. “Though I should take a nap to have enough energy. Wake me up when we reach the one in Altarf.”

“Wait, who’s rowing?” Yeosang looked around.

“Figure it out yourself if you want to cut this trip in half,” Yunho grinned, lying down on the seat and pulling a blanket over himself. “Or we can spend another two days in the sea-”

“No, we’ll row,” Hongjoong handed oars to the two, glaring at them. “Come on. With pain comes gain.”

Yeosang groaned but his eyes lit up. “I have an idea.”

“Don’t even think about it-”

“It could work!” Yeosang clapped and Yunho opened one eye to see what was going on. “I’m going to ask a favour from my sources. Let’s see who’s quicker- the Prince of Water or my spirits.”

“Hey, hey,” Mingi laughed. “Is that a challenge? Are you hearing this, Yunho?”

“Go ahead,” Yunho yawned. “I’m done.”

Yeosang shut his eyes and he was in the realm of spirits immediately, spotting his ‘sources’ who were actually just a few spirits from here and there that provided him information in exchange for an extended stay. Yeosang called them, counting 6 people- enough for now.

“I need extra hands.”

Which was how the trip that would have been at least two hours rowing normally was cut into a mere forty minutes, scaring the shit out of Hongjoong and Mingi who clung onto each other the whole time. When they spotted the sinkhole, Hongjoong gasped- it was larger than any they had seen earlier, and they had seen more than ten.

“Wake Yunho up.”

Mingi shook him awake and Yunho was both surprised and disappointed that the trip lasted so short. But with the amount of energy he felt in the water, he immediately got up and walked to the front of the ship, examining the sinkhole.

“It’s not just this,” Yunho tsk-ed. “I can feel the remnants of energy in the air. Whatever magic brought the faerie back, something changed in here.”

“Could this be the beginning?” Hongjoong thought out loud.

“Could be, but it could also be that something triggered the black hole to change its form here. I can feel two different types of energies- and one is similar to what we’ve all been feeling. But the other… it’s almost normal. It’s not exactly magic, it’s something else.”

“I can feel it too,” Hongjoong nodded. “But the real question is… how in the world do we cross this?”

“Oh,” Mingi sighed. “I didn’t even notice it was so wide- it’s basically taking up the whole river, right? And if we try to go around, we might sink.”

“And I’m not taking a risk trying to go around,” Yunho raised his hands in surrender. “I could try going under it, since I’m a water dragon, but I don’t know about the rest of you-”

“Shut up,” Yeosang glared at him. “None of us can swim-”

“I can-” Mingi raised his hand and Yeosang gaped at him.

“You’re a lizard.”

“Salamander,” Mingi laughed. “I can stick to Yunho and we can go under it.”

“I’m a lion, so I can run fast, but Yeosang,” Hongjoong faltered, breaking into uncontrollable laughter.

“Yes, I might be a meerkat but I can travel quicker than any one of you,” Yeosang scoffed. “In case you forgot, I can portal now.”

“Ah, let’s all portal-”

“No, you can run, Hongjoong,” Yeosang folded his arms, making the rest laugh while Hongjoong pouted. “Do we leave the ship here?”

“Let’s just travel by land now,” Mingi suggested. “How far can you portal?”

“Wooyoung’s castle,” Yeosang nodded slowly, “Since I know the place… I can’t risk portalling into an unknown place yet.”

“Good enough, we can meet Gaeul, get our facts straight and go to Ascella, all of us,” Hongjoong nodded. “Let’s tie this ship by the shore in case anyone needs help travelling around. The citizens must be disturbed to see this.”

—------------------

“And it’s another win!” Jongho high-fived Gaeul, the two of them giggling as if they were drunk- Wooyoung and San supposed they were drunk. Drunk on victory. “We make a good team, eh?”

“The best,” Gaeul grinned, “I can’t believe we’ve been winning on a streak after letting them win once-”

“You’re cheating!” Wooyoung scowled and San tried to calm him down, laughing in defeat. “I can’t believe this! Change partners, right now!”

“Hey!” San slapped his arm and Jongho shook his head.

“Nuh-uh. Whenever we play next time, I’m teaming up with Gaeul.”

“Let her decide!” Wooyoung shouted. Gaeul looked at him guiltily.

“I mean… if I have to win, I’ll team up with Jongho-”

“Traitors, both of you!” Wooyoung started to pack the games and Gaeul laughed at Jongho who was grinning like a kid. She shook her head- he looked adorable when he laughed, unlike his usual serious demeanour.

“Ah, I’m so tired,” Jongho stretched. “I’m heading inside my tent. What about you?”

“I want to walk around,” Gaeul got up, hands on her hips while she looked around. “I’ve never been here. Anyone wanna join?”

“Not me, nuh-uh!” Wooyoung said mockingly, making Jongho giggle again. San got up, kicking Wooyoung lightly and telling him to grow up. He looked at Gaeul, licking his lips.

“Want some company?”

Gaeul’s stomach swooped dangerously but she managed to nod, helping the others pack first since they were going to leave early in the morning before it got too hot. After Wooyoung disappeared in his own tent to sulk, San motioned for Gaeul to come along.

“I know a place,” San gave her a half-smile, “if you’re up for a little hiking.”

“And by little, how much exactly do you mean? Because Wooyoung told me this spot was ‘right next’ to his palace and made me walk miles-”

“Oh, it’s not that far- and trust me, you won’t regret it one bit.”

Gaeul shrugged, tossing two water bottles in her bag before following San who was grinning at her. He asked, “Have you ever been to any mountains?”

“Nope,” Gaeul answered. “The beach was where my life started and where my life ended.”

“I see,” San nodded. “The last time I came here was when we were with Yena- the three of us. I’m having deja vu,” he smiled. “There’s a lake up there- it’s really pretty. We were too occupied with our mission back then to appreciate the beauty of it.”

“Have you been to the mountains in your kingdom?” Gaeul asked, “In Arkesh, right?”

“Yeah, a few times when I was a kid,” San nodded. “I should visit more- maybe I could find good spots there too.”

“Ascella had caves on the beach, if you remember,” Gaeul looked at San and he shook his head. “I had a cave that I was pretty sure no one else had spotted yet- you had to go through numerous others to reach that spot. It was my hiding spot.”

“Why did you need to hide?”

“Don’t you feel like you need to hide from the world sometimes too?” Gaeul asked and San smiled, nodding. “Just a place to get away from reality. Do you have some place like that?”

“Not really,” San admitted. “When I want to get away, I just… do. It’s pretty selfish of me but sometimes I just don’t tell anyone and go in the woods- even my court is used to it now. There’s an old lady that lives there who had no idea who I was until two years ago- I used to stay at her place sometimes.”

“How did she find out?”

“Long story,” San laughed a little. “She referred me to a healer and ended up finding out- but she still treats me the same. I still go to her place sometimes- she has a little cottage in the woods that’s absolutely warm and adorable.”

“You must really like her,” Gaeul smiled. San nodded, and he offered his hand when they came by a big rock that Gaeul couldn’t step on without help. Gaeul took it and gave herself a second to let that little shock course through her body before jumping up. “You felt that?”

“Yep,” San stifled his smile.

“Do you really think it’s related to our magic?” Gaeul asked cautiously. “Sometimes I get this feeling that it’s something else- I don’t know what, and it makes me feel all jumpy.”

“I’ll admit it, sometimes I feel like the answer is right in front of me,” San paused, locking eyes with her. “But… I just can’t see it yet.”

Gaeul nodded. “You summed it up. Let’s hope it’s not something dangerous, eh?”

As they continued walking, San wondered if there was a possibility that it could be both dangerous and safe. Kind of like the feeling he had whenever he touched Gaeul. Her magic tried to hurt him or protect him- it was one of the two, and he couldn’t tell which one it was. San offered his hand once again, and when Gaeul took it, she almost slipped, making San grab her by the waist and pull her to him-

He was positive he was losing his mind- and the electricity coursing through his body now that he was basically holding her to himself as the rock she had stepped on slipped and slid down- it wasn’t helping his already swooping heart as he got a closer look at Gaeul, her eyes wide as she looked down at what could have been a very dangerous fall and then back at San who was too close. San wondered if she could feel his rapidly beating heart- her hands rested on his chest.

“Uh,” Gaeul licked her suddenly very dry lips, “that could have been dangerous.”

“Well,” San breathed, not looking away from her eyes- he was mesmerised, and it was stupid, but he was. He was absently caressing her hair with his other hand that had instinctively held her. He realised their position and slowly let go, careful not to make her feel too awkward. He rubbed her shoulders, “You okay?”

“Yep,” Gaeul said. “Let’s walk carefully now.”

San nodded. “You… can hold my hand if you want. The road ahead is tricky.”

Gaeul almost sighed in relief, muttering a little ‘sorry’ before holding his hand, now walking side by side with him as he guided where to put her foot on the rocky path. After silently climbing with an occasional joke, they could finally see the division in the mountain leading to the lake.

“Look at how it’s shining!” Gaeul gasped and San laughed. “It’s beautiful! And so blue!”

“I told you, you won’t regret it,” San smiled and let go of her hand and she walked around the lake. She looked at the cabin and pointed at it questioningly.

San shook his head. “That cabin was where Yena was kept hostage as a kid. It’s full of bad memories.”

“Ah,” Gaeul nodded, “Let’s not go near it then.”

San settled down near the lake and after Gaeul was done looking around, she sat beside him too, staring at the purple reflection of the moon. “I could watch this all night.”

“I know,” San smiled. “It’s really calm here, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Gaeul brought her knees to her chest. “It brings back memories. One of the caves had a view like this back home. I used to sit just like this and watch the waves wash my feet.”

“Do you want to go home, Gaeul?” San asked. “I know we talked about it, but… if and when your magic gets under control, you could begin a new life-”

“I don’t want to give myself hope, San,” Gaeul sighed. “I killed someone accidentally. His face haunts me every night. I don’t want to hurt anyone else- if I do, I won’t be able to forgive myself. This magic… there’s no end to it. I feel it- a bottomless pit in my heart. I can’t live with it.”

“It’s too early to say that,” San scolded. “You are allowed to dream of a new life, Gaeul. Even if nothing can cure this, you are allowed a new life-”

“Am I?” Gaeul shook her head. "This magic is only going to get out of control if you can't get it under control. So… let me be prepared for the worst too."

San's heart broke- there was an immense sadness he felt at her words. Just what wrong had she done? She had lived her life pretty normally. What sin, what wrong was she paying for? San cleared his throat. "I believe there was a reason why it had to be you. After what happened with Yena, I've learned one lesson- nothing is a coincidence. Everything happens for a reason. And I… I want to know just why it had to be you."

"You mean it's not some unfortunate coincidence?" Gaeul looked amused. "Because unfortunate coincidence is my second name-"

"No," San laughed a little. "No. There had to be a reason."

Gaeul shrugged, looking back at the river, wondering if it had fishes or some other mysterious creatures that she had never seen-

She felt tickles on her spine and turned to look at San, finding his hand near her head and his face incredibly close to hers. San was looking at something in his hand and he said, “You had something in your hair-”

When he finally looked at her, he paused, and Gaeul took that time to take in his warm eyes, his sharp cheekbones and jaw that was clenching and unclenching as he stared back at her, his grey hair at the ends that curled on his neck, the dark hair falling on his forehead, his parted plump lips-

“You… had something in your hair,” San found himself saying again, gulping as he watched her scan his face. He didn’t know if he wanted to draw back at that moment- there wasn’t just the electricity coursing through his body as his hand touched her hair again, but even the air felt different-

“Ah,” Gaeul turned to look at his hand, spotting a leaf. Gaeul took it from his hand but it turned grey and Gaeul put a hand over her mouth- this was so embarrassing. She was nervous and it was so painfully obvious and she couldn’t hide it from San-

“Are you okay?” San frowned, drawing away a little, looking worried.

“Uh, yeah, I am,” Gaeul pursed her lips as she looked at San and watched understanding cross his face and his worry turned into a devilish smirk.

“Nervous?” San raised a brow. Gaeul threw the leaf at his face, making him chuckle deeply. San put a hand on hers, leaning forward again until they were so close that Gaeul could feel his breath caress her face. “Tell me… do I make you nervous?”

Gaeul couldn’t look at his sultry gaze anymore so her eyes fell to his lips- she looked back at him and watched his smirk grow wider and wider. Gaeul shook her head. “Yes. You make me nervous. Now-” Gaeul put a hand on his chest and pushed him lightly, “that’s better.”

San tsk-ed at her, grinning. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Gaeul frowned, folding her arms. “Are you flirting with me right now?”

“Hmm… am I?” San stifled his smile.

“Well… I know I make you nervous too, Prince,” Gaeul decided to test him- she wasn’t going to lose after that embarrassing revelation. She trailed her finger up his arm, making him shiver a bit and she knew it wasn’t because of the sensation- it was that connection. “Does it tickle?”

“That’s not fair play,” San shook his head, laughing, but it faltered when he felt her absently caress the scar on his bicep.

“Does it tickle? Everytime I touch you?” Gaeul almost whispered.

“Yes,” San admitted. “It does.”

“I wonder who you are,” Gaeul tilted her head, trailing her finger down his arm, letting go multiple times along the way so they felt the little shock again and again- it made her restless and calm. How was that possible? “I wonder why it had to be you too.”

“I have this sinking feeling that magic is the last reason,” San admitted.

Gaeul looked at him, her grey eyes almost catlike in the moonlight. “What else could it be?”

“I don’t know,” San ran a hand through his hair. “I’d like to know though.”

“Me too,” Gaeul nodded. “Tell me, do you feel it when I indirectly touch you? Like this-”

San gaped at her when she ran her hand through the lake and splashed a little water on his face. “What was the reason!”

“You looked sleepy,” Gaeul grinned. “I thought I’d wake you up.”

“Me? Sleepy?” San scoffed. “I have never been more awake.”

Gaeul felt butterflies in her stomach and she realised even San said it impulsively as he carefully looked at her reaction. Gaeul smirked, splashing more water at him. “Just so you don’t fall asleep when we go back.”

“Oh, I’ll get my revenge,” San bent to cup water in his hands and Gaeul almost squealed as she ran away from him but she felt water hit her back- Gaeul’s mouth was wide open as she looked back at San.

“How dare you wet my white shirt!”

“I’m so sorry-” San began but Gaeul took that chance to bend and splash a good amount of water on him, watching his face turn into disappointment as water dripped from his nose onto his black shirt. “That was on purpose, wasn’t it?”

“Was it?” Gaeul wiggled her brows at him. San shook his head, cupping water in both his hands.

“If you surrender and come to me, I’ll only splash a little. If you don’t… I’ll drench you.”

“Wow, is that a threat?” Gaeul scoffed. San touched the ground, making the ground around her rise.

“I can trap you,” he smirked. “Make your decision.”

“Prince of Earth against a faerie who came back to life and lost her magic and possesses something she doesn’t even know what. Great. I surrender.”

“Come here,” San motioned with his hand, laughing. Gaeul pouted, standing in front of him.

“Don’t try a dirty trick, okay? You promised ‘only a little’.”

“I promise,” San nodded. He cupped a handful of water and Gaeul shut her eyes, ready to be splashed by that amount which frankly wasn’t less. She felt San draw closer, and then felt his fingers tuck her hair behind her ear, trailing to her chin and he pushed her face up. San only sprinkled a few drops on her face.

Gaeul opened her eyes, looking at him from underneath her lashes, which was when San splashed the rest of the handful on her face, laughing at the squeal that came from within her. Gaeul wiped her face. “That’s the dirtiest trick anyone has ever done to me in my life!”

“Glad to know,” San saluted, wiping his own face. “Let’s go back- it’s already late.”

Gaeul smiled, looking around- she wasn’t sure if she would ever come here again in her life. “Thank you for tonight, San. It really means a lot.”

San patted her back, nudging her along. “You don’t have to thank me for anything. I had a good time too.”

“Tell me something about yourself then,” Gaeul looked at him.

“What do you want to know?”

“Anything,” Gaeul was looking carefully at where she stepped now- she didn’t want any more of the mini heart attacks San had been giving her the whole night. “What’s your animal form? I heard all Princes have one.”

“Well, if you can guess mine, Jongho’s and Wooyoung’s, I’ll answer any question for the rest of the night,” San challenged.

“Are you sure? Because I am good at guessing. I’ve read a lot about it too- we had someone in our family with an animal form. They said you either look like it or act like it, other than it being the most convenient with your magic type.”

“They were right. Go ahead, make a guess.”

“Give me two chances,” Gaeul negotiated.

“Done,” San laughed. “Mine is pretty easy to guess anyway-”

“Fox?”

“See? You don’t need the two chances,” San laughed.

“You literally look like one, it’s hard to not see it,” Gaeul smiled.

“Ah, that brings back memories. When I first met Yena, she guessed mine too. She said either a cat or a fox- it had to be one of the two.”

“I can see it… Jongho’s definitely a bear?”

“Definitely,” San shook his head in amusement. “Wooyoung?”

“He has to be a bird, but I don’t know which bird.”

“Right,” San nodded. “Take a guess. You have three chances.”

“He can’t be the plain old sparrow, can he?”

“Two chances.”

“Not fair!” Gaeul gasped. “Is it something grand? Like… dinosaur grand? Or something small? Is he a parrot because he speaks way too much-”

“Last chance,” San laughed. “A parrot would have made sense too. Think of something… in the middle. A bird that would have the skills too.”

“I don’t know. An eagle? Or a hawk? Falcon-”

“Hawk, though you lost your chance-”

“I guessed it!” Gaeul slapped his arm. “Please?”

“Okay,” San gave in, “Ask me anything.”

“Do you like your animal form?”

“Yep,” San nodded. “It’s pretty convenient.”

“Right… Do you like being the Prince?”

“You ask weird questions,” San smiled. “I was born a Prince. I sometimes wish I could have lived a normal life but then… where’s the fun in that?”

“Nice answer,” Gaeul smiled. “How was Princess Yena and Prince Seonghwa’s wedding? I know if I had been alive- well, if none of what happened did, I might have even attended the wedding.”

“Really?” San frowned. “How?”

“One of the healers in Princess Yena’s court is my cousin, so I might have begged her for an invitation… though I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t allow me.”

San laughed. “It was… good, the ceremony. All that Yena dreamed of.”

“Have you all adjusted to the fact that she’s the Princess? I mean… it was sudden for all of you too, right?”

San nodded. “You really want to meet the Princess, don’t you?”

“Who doesn’t?” Gaeul smiled.

“Well… she got to spend a lot of time with all of us, individually and together. I spent the most time with her- when she wasn’t aware of her identity. She’s good friends with everyone. We felt the connection too- we tried to ignore it, but it was hard not to see what was right in front of you. So interacting with her… it was easy. She felt like family before we even knew, you could say.”

“That sounds wonderful,” Gaeul smiled. “How could you feel her? All of you?”

“Our magics… at least the princes, and her, we are linked. We are the elementals, so with our magnitude and relation, we can instantly feel when someone is close. Like I can feel Wooyoung and Jongho right now too.”

“Can you feel other faeries too?” Gaeul asked.

“Only you,” San admitted. “I’ve never felt anyone else’s magic from so far. I haven’t even felt any of the others from such a distance as well.”

“Did all of you feel me?”

“They felt your magic, or the thing that brought you back. The black hole, as they’re calling it. I felt… everything they did but also felt you. Without knowing who or what it was.”

“I see…”

“We’ll know soon,” San smiled reassuringly at her. “I know it sounds confusing and nothing makes sense, but once it does… you’ll be okay.”

“Yep,” Gaeul nodded. “Go ahead, you can ask me anything too.”

“I’ll keep this offer for later too,” San said and Gaeul laughed. “I’ll ask only one question right now- you might hate me, but I have to ask.”

“What?”

San stopped walking. “I’m still not sure about you, Gaeul. In Yena’s case, we were betrayed by someone we thought of as family. After that… we have the right to suspect you, don’t we?”

Gaeul understood. Of course they did. She would too. “You have. But even I know only as much as you do.”

“And that’s understandable. I have seen it- but you’re still connected to Kieran somehow. And that makes me suspicious, even when I know you’ve said nothing but the truth so far. But if you ever recall something… and if you have, I need you to promise me you’ll tell me. So tell me, have you recalled something that might put you in danger with us? You can simply answer with a yes or no, if you don’t want to explain.”

“San, I haven’t,” Gaeul smiled helplessly. “I wish I did. It’s got me as frustrated as you all. I don’t know who Kieran is or why he killed me. I don’t know why I came back. I don’t want this magic- what faerie would want this magic? That’s why I always say that if you ever feel like I’m a threat, feel free to end me right there-”

“Hey,” San cupped Gaeul’s face and she shut her eyes momentarily. “Look at me.”

Gaeul did and San looked guilty. “I won’t apologise for asking- I have to, for the safety of everyone, but I don’t know how I can feel it when you say the truth or you lie. It makes me wonder if your memories have been twisted so I wouldn’t know if Kieran did this as some sort of revenge or something. But I saw your memories. I know you even without knowing you, somehow I do. And I… I trust you. You haven’t given me a reason not to.”

“Thank you,” Gaeul whispered.

“And if you say something like that again,” San scolded, glaring at her but a smile crept across his face. “Do you know that every time you’ve been in pain, I’ve felt sick- even before I met you. I haven’t told anyone about this. What do you think I’d feel if you died?”

“Why do you feel that, San?” Gaeul brought her hands to his that were still cupping her face.

“I don’t know,” San sighed. “I shouldn’t have told you, but you… you make me do things and say things I usually don’t.”

Gaeul sighed internally. “San? Don’t say stuff like that. Don’t make me more confused than I already am.”

“I’m confused too,” San scanned her face. “I don’t know what to feel. I want to figure it out soon. Until then…” San leaned forward, planting a lingering kiss on her forehead that made Gaeul aware of every sensation she could possibly feel. Even San shivered. “Let’s go back.”

San took her hand and started going down, and they had nothing to say to each other anymore. They were as confused as the other.

They also felt the same as the other at that moment.

—---------------

“I can’t believe you all went camping while we were out scouring the entire continent for the damned black hole!” Hongjoong was furious.

“I haven’t slept in days,” Yunho sighed.

“I used an army of spirits to row us and spent all my energy there!” Yeosang pointed at Wooyoung, shaking his head.

“You used an army?” Mingi asked.

“Two’s a company, three’s an army-”

“Three is a crowd, Yeosang,” Jongho pointed out and he only stuck his tongue out.

“So, Mingi,” Wooyoung looked at the red-haired Prince. “What contribution have you made? Do you wanna yell it out like the rest of them?”

“I-” Mingi started to shout but then calmed down, “I did nothing, just kept them awake.”

Gaeul, who was hiding behind Wooyoung, giggled at that and Mingi grinned back.

The four had been bombarded with this the minute they got back from their camping trip. Gaeul had been greeted with not one but four princes, all looking very pissed and tired and she instinctively hid behind Wooyoung, who she believed was the only one loud and gutsy enough to challenge them. She was absolutely right.

“Now can we settle down like civil people and exchange introductions so this poor soul can stop hiding behind me?” Wooyoung put his hands on his hips and Gaeul made a face- she didn’t realise Wooyoung knew she was hiding. She guessed he knew her well now.

“This poor soul,” Yeosang began, “is anything but poor and-”

“Shut up, Yeosang,” San put an arm around his shoulder, muttering something in his ear that made him shut up and slap San’s arm.

“Maybe you should all get some sleep before we settle down because frankly, it looks like you’re the ones who came back from the dead, not her-” Jongho was interrupted when Gaeul glared at him.

“Okay, I’ll scold you all later. I just can’t believe it. We portalled here only to find out you’re all on a little trip with your new friend.” Hongjoong slumped on the couch and Wooyoung watched how all of them settled in his living room like they owned the place, leaving a chair for him. He shook his head, making Gaeul sit next to him and San.

“This hotheaded one is Hongjoong,” Wooyoung told Gaeul and she bowed, earning laughter from everyone. “She’s gonna do that, get used to it. That tall one is Yunho. That’s Mingi, and the angry one’s Yeosang.”

“Got it,” Gaeul bowed again before sitting down. “It’s an honour to meet you all, I never thought I’d see this many of you in one place-”

“She sounds like Yena when she didn’t know who she was,” Yunho laughed. San nodded, smiling.

“Gaeul, it’s… a pleasure to meet you,” Hongjoong looked pained.

“I know it’s not,” Gaeul laughed, “but thank you anyway.”

“I like her,” Mingi approved.

“Tell us your story- all of it,” Hongjoong looked serious, his ginger hair glowing in the warm sunlight that illuminated the room, his blue eyes fierce. “We need to piece together what we have.”

“Okay,” Gaeul breathed. “I am from the yin-yang bloodline of the nature element- do you know of it?”

Hongjoong paled and San noticed how his eyes dashed across the room to look at him before he looked back at Gaeul. “Yes… I’ve heard a few stories, though I’d suggest you refresh it.”

“The yin-yang bloodline of nature element is different from other nature wielders,” Gaeul looked at Jongho and he nodded. “Usually, a faerie possessing nature magic holds power over one associated element- like earth, water, air, and so on. It can be two as well, if you’re very lucky and blessed, it can be three, but we’ve never heard of a case with more than three. Anyways, the faeries of yin-yang can usually control two. But they have a secret- they believe that when they connect with their counterpart, or their soulmate as you call it, they can share their power. For example, I could already control nature and earth magic- if my counterpart has water magic, I can share their power through them and control water too, and they, in return, can control my nature and earth magic.”

“But… does this actually work?” Mingi asked. “Like… let’s talk about fire magic, which is the hardest to control and the most dangerous to possess. If your counterpart has fire magic, how can you control it without ever using it and not burn your own self? I mean, even as the Prince of Fire, I have burned myself quite a few times.”

“If your partner has good control, you have it too. Magic is like second nature to anyone, no matter what form it is. As long as I know the principles of controlling it, I can control any, if given to me. That’s, at least, what the theory is. I haven’t witnessed it yet but my elders have, so I’ve only heard from them.”

“Interesting,” Yeosang nodded. “Linking magic… kind of like that, right?” Gaeul nodded and he continued. “So you can possess a multitude of elemental magic if you meet your counterpart. Is that why it’s kept a secret?”

“Yes. Only the yin-yang bloodline knows this secret- the other nature magic users don’t know about us. And I can see only Jongho, the Prince of Nature, and Prince Hongjoong knew of this- isn’t that right?”

The two nodded. Hongjoong cleared his throat, “Continue.”

“I was living a normal life in Ascella, San can confirm it- he saw some of my memories,” she said and San nodded. “I lived by the beach. I think I was travelling to Nunki- that part is a little fuzzy- when I encountered who everyone believes to be Kieran? Red hair and glowing amber eyes?” Yeosang cursed under his breath, urging Gaeul to continue. “I don’t remember this part much and San tried to see it too but to no avail. He could only confirm that it was Kieran indeed.”

“Wearing the face of Jinki,” San added, looking at the four.

“I think he had a reason for killing me- I’ve heard that he was very meticulous and did not go around killing random people-”

“Would you say that you are a ‘random’ person though?” Yeosang asked.

“Well,” Gaeul shrugged. “I had a pretty random life until that point. I was practically non-existent, a speck of dust in this universe-”

“Okay, continue,” Wooyoung slapped Gaeul’s arm and she scowled at him before continuing.

“Kieran whispered something in my ear before I died. It might be something crucial and we tried to recall it but I can’t yet-”

“It could be either a ‘that’s what you get for crossing my path’ with some curses or something very crucial,” Wooyoung added. It was his turn to get slapped.

“It has to be something crucial,” San said. “I saw that memory- I may have made a little trip inside her head, stop glaring at me, Hongjoong. I could see Kieran’s face when he said it- he looked like he had accomplished something big. And Gaeul… I think it hurt her more than the sword in the middle of her body.”

Gaeul nodded. “Anyways, I die. About two years later, I found myself in the middle of Ascella beach, all skin and bones, unable to walk. I practically crawled a good distance until someone found me. From then on, it was me going in and out of consciousness, a lot of throwing up, a lot of internal bleeding, until a few days ago when my magic finally worked. Until then, I could just feel that something was horribly wrong with me. I knew I possessed some sort of magic but it felt unnatural.”

“We felt it too,” Yunho nodded. “I couldn’t pinpoint the source but I knew it was somewhere in the sea.”

“I don’t remember much of that time, and even at that time I had no memory- what I could recall, it felt like a dream or a past life, because there was no way I died and came back to life, right?” Gaeul sighed. “When I was in Nunki, my magic worked for the first time, and to my horror, it was the opposite of what I could do. I could breathe life into flowers, but this time I turned it to ashes.”

“Wow,” Mingi exhaled, earning a glare from Yeosang.

“It’s not fun,” Gaeul smiled sadly. “I ran away from the healer who was going to get me to the High Healers. When I reached the river near Rukbat, in the forest, I encountered a man and felt unsafe- my magic activated. I… killed him.”

“I know all about that,” Yeosang nodded. “That poor soul… it was nothing like I’ve ever seen. You didn’t kill it, Gaeul. You… I’m sorry but you destroyed his soul- he had no chance of living even as a spirit.”

Gaeul bit her lips, sighing, and Wooyoung was about to pat her back to comfort her but felt her magic ooze out. San shook his head at Wooyoung- he shouldn’t touch her right now. “I’m sorry that happened. It wasn’t my intention- I had no idea what magic I possessed, what harm I could do.”

“That’s okay. I understand all of it must have been very confusing,” Hongjoong said and Gaeul nodded, glad that he could understand. “What happened next?”

Gaeul looked at Wooyoung and he sighed. “I think you should tell them.”

“Tell us what?” San frowned.

“After that happened, I went to the river and… tried to drown myself- I couldn’t possibly live with this magic.”

San’s heart sank to his feet and he looked at Wooyoung for confirmation. He nodded. San sighed, his heart clenching uncontrollably at the thought. Gaeul muttered a little sorry to him before continuing. “I don’t think I could have killed myself. I mean, Wooyoung interrupted and saved me but when I tried to kill myself, my magic didn’t allow it. It ended up exploding in a wave, which some of you might have felt.”

“I felt it,” San whispered so only she could hear. “Not the magic, but you.”

“Well, I’m here now,” Gaeul shrugged, smiling but San could tell she felt nervous talking about this and her magic was getting unstable. He put a hand over her’s, letting his magic soothe her. “Wooyoung tried the basement trick on me, but apparently the thing that’s supposed to dull magic just aggravated mine since I’m ‘anti-magic’ now.”

“Technically… your magic became the opposite of what it used to be when you came back to life, right? So you are… anti-magic in that sense, though it’s very stupid- who came up with this word?” Hongjoong looked around and Jongho raised his hand.

“Uh… that would be me. But it makes sense, doesn’t it? Do you have a better word? Anti-nature? Anti-magic?”

“Whatever,” Hongjoong dismissed. “Anything else you’d like to share?”

“I had a few episodes here,” Gaeul said, “but thanks to them, I was able to control it. But… I think you should hear San’s story.”

Hongjoong’s gaze fell on their linked hands. San cleared his throat. “I came to Rukbat because I could feel not the magic but the state. The state of a faerie who was in absolute pain because of its own magic. I had no idea who it was, I just needed to get here. When I saw her… Whenever I touch her, we both feel this little electric shock in our body- I don’t know if it’s because her magic is trying to attack me or protect me, but it’s either one of those. And… I’m immune to her magic, it seems.”

“What do you mean immune?” Yeosang almost fell out of his chair.

“She’s feeling nervous right now, and when that happens,” San took his hand away and Gaeul could no longer control her magic fully- it was unstable because of how nervous she was. San picked a flower from the vase, putting it in her extended palm and earning wows from the four as they watched it turn into dust. Gaeul blew it and Wooyoung almost slapped her arm.

“Not on my carpet!” He sighed, waving a hand and blowing the dust away.

“If any one of you touched her right now, I can’t guarantee what will happen. Jongho tried touching her with his plant extension- is that what you call it? Anyways, this happened and if Jongho hadn’t cut it off before it reached his hand, pretty sure his hand would have turned to dust too.”

“I could try touching her as a spirit,” Yeosang suggested. “Though… now that I’ve seen what I’d look like if it went wrong, I don’t want to.”

“How do you know you’re the only one immune?” Hongjoong asked. “Wooyoung?”

“We tested with a strand of hair,” Wooyoung nodded. “I’m not. I’m not going to touch her. Like… not even when she’s normal-”

“It’s not that bad,” Gaeul laughed.

“Should we test too?” Yunho suggested. Hongjoong shrugged, getting up and plucking a strand of his hair and putting it on her palm. It turned grey.

“Well, clearly I’m not,” he pouted, going back to sulking on the couch. The others tried too but it was clear that they weren’t immune.

“Let me try something,” Yunho looked at Gaeul and she nodded. “I can make a water body and test how it works with magic.”

“Not on my carpet!” Wooyoung shouted but Yunho waved a hand, creating a water person that seemed to be an extension of him. He stood in front of Gaeul and gave her the signal. Gaeul touched the waterbody and it immediately lost form, wetting-

“My carpet!” Wooyoung wailed and Yeosang rolled his eyes while Mingi hollered.

“Well, that certainly proves it.”

“Yunho, you should have given me this idea!” Mingi slapped his back. “I should make a fire body and hug one of you with it-”

“That’s exactly why he didn’t give this idea,” Yeosang pointed out. “Should I try with one of my spirits? Though… none of them deserve this fate- but there’s this one spirit that’s broken all rules of that realm and needs to be sent to the underworld dimension for punishment. I could try it on him.”

Gaeul grimaced. “Do you have to?”

“If we need to test every theory… then we have to,” Hongjoong nodded, giving the signal to Yeosang and he shut his eyes for a good minute while everyone watched silently. When he opened his eyes, everyone could feel another presence in the room though they couldn’t see it. Yeosang remained sitting and Gaeul frowned, but then she almost screamed when she felt something touch her- it had to be the spirit. Yeosang gasped, standing up and wiping his forehead.

“The spirit died,” he looked at Gaeul and then at Hongjoong. “I mean… if a person could die twice.”

“Well, no need to try anything else. Why is San immune?” Yunho asked.

“No idea,” Gaeul shrugged. “Maybe because I possessed nature magic and earth magic?”

“Jongho should have been immune too, then,” Hongjoong frowned. “San? What do you think?”

“I don’t know, but… there definitely is a connection. I don’t know if it’s a magic connection or something else, but I can feel her differently than any one of you.”

Hongjoong nodded slowly- it looked like they really weren’t sure. “Well… I’ll tell you our story now. Yunho felt it first- apparently when she came back to life- the time matches with what Gaeul told us and what Yeosang’s spirits told him. His spirits were bored enough to follow the black hole that caused her to come back- and there’s not one, but many occurrences of that black hole appearing and disappearing in this world, bordering the continent and mostly around Altarf.”

“Black hole?” Wooyoung frowned.

“Like in necromancy, yes, but it’s different,” Hongjoong nodded. “If it was simply someone bringing Gaeul back from the dead, it would have been a single black hole, at the place of her death, near a water body. But this time… there were several black holes and it looks like she was travelling in time and space before she finally dropped in Ascella.”

“But no one has a reason to bring me back to life,” Gaeul frowned. “I wasn’t exactly Miss Popular. No one would have missed me.”

“I like how blunt she is,” Yeosang commented.

“No one brought you back to life, Gaeul,” Hongjoong confirmed. “I believe… we messed up. Big time.”

“Explain?” Wooyoung demanded. “She knows everything basically, so don’t hesitate.”

Hongjoong gave Wooyoung the side-eye. “Kieran… he clearly knew what he was doing. I believe this is a result of the timeline mix-up. She’s basically a glitch in the matrix. When Yena went back in time, there were two Yena’s existing- the present Yena and the Yena who was travelling back. Yena was careful not to mess with the natural time flow until it needed to be messed with, which was Seonghwa’s death. So when she came back… she dropped in the middle of the ocean, right?”

“Yeah,” Yunho confirmed. “Near my kingdom. I saved her.”

“Where would Kieran have been at that time? Seonghwa confirmed that Kieran wasn’t in his castle at that time, which means Kieran must have been somewhere on this continent- close enough to sense Yena suddenly appearing in the middle of the ocean. I mean… he could sense Yena- he had linked his magic with her. That Yena, the one that travelled back… she had none of Kieran’s magic-”

“Wait, this is confusing,” Wooyoung shook his head, getting up to get a paper and pen so Hongjoong could draw as he explained. Hongjoong sighed but gave in.

“Let’s call the Yena that was going along naturally with time ‘Yena 1’ and the one who went back in time ‘Yena 2’,” Hongjoong drew a rough map. “Yena 1 was in this continent- with Wooyoung, Jongho and San. If Kieran was in this continent too, and we know that he was because Yena mentioned seeing him in Altarf earlier at that time, it means that Kieran could feel Yena 1. Is that clear?”

Everyone nodded and he continued. “Kieran is going around doing god knows what, but then… Yena 2 travelled back in time and found herself in the middle of the ocean- between this continent and Yunho’s. So Kieran must have felt Yena 2 and thought, ‘Oh. Two Yenas. One with my magic and one without my magic in her.’ Now, Yena is the Princess of Time. Put these together and he concludes that Yena 2 is the Yena from the future. Now… he’s pissed because it means he succeeded in his plan to kill Seonghwa but Yena came back in time to save him.”

“But he wanted Yena to succeed anyway,” Mingi pointed out.

“Exactly,” Hongjoong sighed. “It means… He knew Yena was going to come back in time for Seonghwa. How would he still want to mess her up? He creates this glitch in the matrix- Gaeul. I don’t know how he figured it out, but he somehow did. He knew it was going to come back and screw us up one day. So… the question is, who is Gaeul? Why Gaeul? Was it because she’s from the yin-yang bloodline? Are there other secrets of the bloodline that we don’t know yet? Somehow he did his homework before he decided to kill Gaeul.”

Everyone sat in silence as they digested all of this. San spoke, “He must have known it would affect me, right?”

“He must have,” Hongjoong confirmed.

“There’s also the matter of the missing faeries throughout this continent,” Yeosang said and watched Jongho, Wooyoung and San appear confused. “I have reasons to believe these two matters are connected as well, because this began after she came back to life. Apparently, there are some ‘otherworldly�� creatures prowling throughout the continent, dragging the faeries to their dimension. The black hole might be a gateway.”

“No way,” Wooyoung whistled. “As if this wasn’t enough. But if the black hole is a gateway, what dimension or world exactly lies on the other side? And does that mean Gaeul came from there? Is she not a faerie from this world then?”

“I am from this world,” Gaeul rolled her eyes and Wooyoung waved a hand in dismissal. Gaeul looked at Yeosang. “I’m not sure but I think I saw something in the forest the night I… killed that man. I didn’t exactly ‘see’ something, I just felt it and saw a pair of glowing eyes before I passed away. I thought I hallucinated since I wasn’t in the best condition at that time.”

“I believe you,” Yeosang nodded. “We have no idea what these creatures look like and there’s a good chance you may have hallucinated because no faerie that has encountered them has come back to tell the tale- unless…”

“Unless…” Jongho was shaking his head in disbelief. “Don’t even say it out loud.”

Hongjoong watched Gaeul pale and he sighed. “Now we need to investigate four things: Who is Gaeul- what is her history, why Gaeul, why San, and finally, her connection to those creatures and the gateway. We need to meet the elders from the yin-yang bloodline to get some answers because there’s nothing in the books. And… we might want to tell Yena now.”

Yeosang groaned. “She doesn’t need to know.”

“Pretty sure she already knows what’s going on,” Hongjoong patted his back. “She’s not dumb.”

“Do you think we can get answers from Kieran?” Mingi asked. “I mean… Yena could contact Neve.”

“Neve? The other darkling who took Kieran back to his planet?” San asked and he nodded.

“It’s up to Yena. I don’t think she would want to do anything that involves Kieran and… he might not be alive,” Hongjoong said. “And San… I need to get inside her head and examine what’s going on, but it looks like I’ll have to look indirectly through you.”

“Now’s not a good time,” San pursed his lips. “Let’s do it when she’s calm.”

“Okay, now that everything’s settled,” Wooyoung got up, clapping. “Who’s hungry?”

It was Gaeul’s first time in the Great Hall, and it truly was grand. The glass in different colours and patterns that made the walls of the hall through which you could see outside almost blinded her, and it made the whole hall a colourful mess. And the food…

“Stop drooling,” Jongho shut her wide open mouth with his finger. Gaeul glared at him.

“I’m just mad I haven’t been here before,” Gaeul pouted. She watched them all take their seats, and to her dread, the only empty seat remained between Yeosang and Wooyoung. She knew her ears were going to fall off by the end of the lunch.

Halfway through lunch, she was proven right.

“I’m only saying that you were dumb enough to approach a very angry Gaeul- that’s not bravery.”

But Gaeul was also the one participating in the non stop bickering, and it weren’t her ears that were going to fall off but everyone else’s. “Right! Imagine him being stupid enough to manhandle me at that time. He would have disappeared in the air- truly like-”

“The Prince of Air,” Yeosang completed and the two grinned at each other while Wooyoung looked baffled.

“I thought we were friends, Gaeul!” Wooyoung slapped her arm.

“If you touch me one more time, Wooyoung, I’ll turn your hand into dust.”

“Yes, yes!” Yunho, who was sitting in front of them, clapped.

“Good one!” Mingi, who was next to Yunho, high fived him.

“All of you always gang up on me!” Wooyoung pointed at them. “I saved your ass, Gaeul! This is what I get?”

“You saved your ass, Wooyoung,” Gaeul sipped on her drink. “I saved my own- or rather, my magic saved mine.”

“You unnatural witch!” Wooyoung scoffed, making them all laugh. Hongjoong, who was sitting next to San at the corner, watched them with mild amusement and he turned to San. “You’ve all warmed up to her pretty well.”

“She’s hard not to,” San smiled.

“Is there anything else you need to tell me, San?”

San looked at Hongjoong. “If you stop being cryptic… maybe I will.”

“Tell me what you really feel about this link between you and her, San.”

“I…” San sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t think it’s because of her anti-magic thing. I think this link is something else, and it scares me.”

“I have a few theories too,” Hongjoong smiled knowingly. “But we have to rule out every possibility before I get to that, and I have a feeling we’ll figure it out eventually. We also need to figure out what exactly Kieran said to her.”

“That’s gonna be hard,” San looked at him and he nodded. “But we can try again, now that you’re here.”

“Let’s do it tonight.”

—---------------------

“Was this necessary?” Gaeul asked no one in particular, knowing the answer was yes anyway. Hongjoong still nodded, sitting down on the ground with her and San took his place beside Gaeul.

“You’ve heard how bad it can get,” Hongjoong said, referring to Yena’s healing process he had told her about earlier. Yena could have sent everyone within a few miles in a time vortex if things went wrong during her healing but thanks to all the princes being there, they had minimised the damage. He knew Gaeul was just nervous since everyone was watching her, ready to create a shield if necessary and prevent something like that.

“Since San is immune, he’ll be holding your hand, I’ll be holding his. I don’t want to take a risk,” Hongjoong passed a smile that did nothing to help her. “I’m only looking inside your mind indirectly. We’re not going to do anything… yet.”

“Okay,” Gaeul exhaled. “I’m ready.”

San took her hand, squeezing it reassuringly before he shut his eyes and Hongjoong followed. Hongjoong could feel and see San’s magic enter Gaeul’s mind which was fully dark without the usual presence of a glowing thread of magic.

“San,” Hongjoong said, “I’m going to try entering indirectly.”

“Okay,” San braced himself- he had forgotten the sensation that came when someone’s magic entered their mind, like something actually slithering inside the brain. He had gotten too used to being the one doing that. Hongjoong sent his magic through San’s body and further to Gaeul’s-

Gaeul jumped, groaning in pain but San held her hand tighter. Hongjoong could see it then- he was enveloped in darkness with no origin and no end. Her magic… It was different from anything he had witnessed. He feared the darkness would envelop him if he made one wrong move- and this darkness wasn’t like Seonghwa who was the Prince of Dark himself, or even Kieran who was a darkling.

“You can’t even see the memories,” Hongjoong noticed.

“You’ll have to dive deeper for that,” San replied. “What do you want to do?”

“You said her magic might be trying to attack you or protect you- which means either you being immune is because of your magic itself or because of her. Let’s see which one it is.”

“How?”

“Just roam around. I’m watching,” Hongjoong said. San nodded, letting his magic flow around and scour the darkness. Hongjoong remained as invisible as possible, following his magic. He noticed how the darkness split until he reached the core of her memories, sealed like Yena’s by her own magic itself. “Can you try touching the core?”

“Nothing happens, watch,” San let his thread of magic try to prod the seal but nothing happened. It remained as it was. Her magic remained calm.

“Let me wrap my magic with yours now. Let’s try then,” Hongjoong suggested.

“Are you sure it’s safe?” Gaeul asked. “I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“I’ll draw back if I feel threatened,” Hongjoong assured her and wrapped his magic around San’s, now letting it flare-

All hell let loose as Gaeul screamed like nothing any of them had heard before, making the others panic and immediately create a shield as the darkness inside her attacked both San and Hongjoong. Hongjoong flared his magic even more in an attempt to buy time to get the hell out but it was too late- San groaned in pain and doubled over and Gaeul snatched her hand away, breaking the contact and clutching her head-

Her magic was going to explode. There was no time- Gaeul had to contain her magic inside herself at least until Hongjoong could create a shield. She heard the faint shouting of instructions and clenched shut her eyes, begging her magic to stay inside just a little longer, crawling away from them-

She couldn’t hold it in anymore and let out an ear piercing scream as she spent all her energy controlling the wave of unnatural magic trying to escape from within her. Her back was bent in a painful angle, tears of blood trickling down her face and San watched in horror, about to go to her but his hand- it was turning grey.

“We need to get away!” Hongjoong shouted. “Use all your energy on the shield, all of you!”

Everyone except San created a shield, unsure if it would be enough. They needed San’s magic too- it would have been able to battle Gaeul better, but the veins on his hand that had been holding Gaeul’s were turning grey.

“I can’t use my magic right now,” San clutched his hand, breathing harshly as he tried to heal his own self. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s my fault,” Hongjoong looked grim. “And to save you all right now, I’ll do anything-”

“No,” San glared at Hongjoong, nothing like he had ever done before. “You won’t.”

“San,” Hongjoong warned. “It’s for everyone’s safety.”

“No. You see this?” San raised his greying hand. “It’s not because of what we did. It’s because she’s a part of me. When she hurts, I hurt. And right now?” San pointed angrily at Gaeul. “I’m in as much pain as her. Even if it doesn’t seem like it-”

Hongjoong needed no further evidence as San bent down and choked on his breath, coughing up blood. This was beyond his understanding now and he had to do something, he had to end this-

“I got this,” he heard a familiar voice and his eyes went wide when he saw Yena walk through a portal. “Thank my instinct.”

Seonghwa followed, hurrying to San and sending his own magic through him in hopes of helping. Yena watched the poor faerie, not older than her, struggle to contain her magic but failing as her insides bled. Yena walked near her.

“Gaeul? Gaeul, can you hear me? You don’t need to hold back anymore. Let it go. Let all of it go, at the count of three, okay? Nod if you can hear me.”

Gaeul could, in fact, hear her, though it sounded more like it was in her head. She shook her head no- it had to be her hallucinations again-

“I’m Yena. I’m shifting you into another dimension, so you can let go without hurting anyone. On the count of three, okay?”

Gaeul struggled but nodded and she heard the countdown, shutting her eyes and finally exhaling at the count of three, and everything went black. Meanwhile, the Princes watched Gaeul disappear into thin air.

“What have you done?” San almost asked angrily. Yena sighed, sitting down in front of San and examining his hand.

“I’ve sent her to another dimension, where her magic can freely escape without hurting anything. I bet you didn’t think of that,” Yena looked at Hongjoong and he bit his lips guiltily. “As for this…”

Yena waved her hand over San’s greying hand and San watched it turn back to life. “A little healing magic mixed with time magic. I’m still practising this, so it could have gone very, very wrong-”

“I can’t believe you’re testing this theory on him,” Hongjoong shook his head. “Extreme times. What about Gaeul?”

“She’s unconscious now,” San muttered and the three of them looked at him.

“How do you know?” Seonghwa frowned. “She’s in another dimension- oh no, is this what I’m thinking?”

“San? Are you sure?” Hongjoong’s guts were twisting with worry.

“What sort of a connection could let me feel her even across dimensions?” San asked Yena and Seonghwa and they looked at each other. “Didn’t you two feel each other too? All those times?”

“But…” Yena frowned. “It could be a magical connection too. Kieran could feel me because his magic was inside me-”

“My magic is not inside her, and her magic,” San scoffed. “Definitely not inside me. I need you all to rule out every possibility because if nothing else, then only one possibility remains.”

“That she’s-”

“Don’t even say it right now,” San interrupted, sighing. “I don’t want to think about it. If I’m right and Kieran knowingly did this to hurt me because of Yena…” San looked at Yena who looked ready to cry. “This is so messed up.”

“Oh, San,” Yena put a hand on his shoulder. “We’ll figure this out, quick, now that I’m here. I promise. I’ll help you, because all of this… It’s because of me. I’m responsible for this-”

“I didn’t mean it like that-”

“I know,” Yena nodded. “But that doesn’t change the fact that it happened because of me. Because I went back to save Seonghwa and Kieran found out and killed Gaeul because he somehow knew it would create trouble in one form or another. Let’s do this together, okay?”

San nodded, finally smiling at his old friend. “Just like I helped you.”

“Just like you helped me,” Yena smiled back.

“Oh god,” Seonghwa ran a hand through his hair. “Not again.”

Hongjoong patted his back. “I’m glad you’re here right now.”

The rest of them finally recovered from their expended magic and walked tiredly to the four. “Look who’s here! The one person we didn’t want to know!”

“Shut up, Wooyoung,” Yena laughed, hugging him. “It’s been a while.”

“It sure has,” Jongho pouted. “When’s the last time you visited me, traitor?”

“Traitor?” Yena gasped, slapping his arm but then Jongho crushed her in a hug, picking her up and making her squeal.

“Don’t call my sister a traitor,” Yeosang slapped Jongho’s butt, laughing and ruffling Yena’s hair, making her pout. “Call her a mega traitor because this little-”

“Not fair!” Yena slapped his arm away, grumping at her messy hair and Mingi messed it up even further. Yunho poked her in the head, making her finally scream in frustration and Seonghwa laughed, shaking his head at how everyone turned into little kids when they were with Yena.

“Seonghwa!” Wooyoung finally noticed the eldest prince, running to him but Seonghwa dodged him, making him almost fall on the ground. “I’m just glad you’re here, finally someone who’ll take my side-”

“What makes you think I’ll take your side, pray tell?” Seonghwa stuck out his tongue and watched Wooyoung gasp in horror.

“If you all are done messing up each other,” Hongjoong clapped, grabbing everyone’s attention. “First of all, I’m glad Yena’s instincts worked because god knows we would have disintegrated into dust,” he laughed. “Secondly, who the hell told Yena the whole thing?”

“I’m guilty,” Seonghwa raised his hand, earning groans. “She portalled to Mingi and Yeosang’s kingdom behind my back and learned you were with them too, travelling god knows where. She asked me and I couldn’t lie…”

“Well, I’m glad he couldn’t,” Yunho laughed. “Really, really glad.”

“I don’t know everything,” Yena scoffed. “Only what Seonghwa knows- unless he still hid something from me-”

“Nothing, babe,” Seonghwa crossed his heart. “I hid nothing from you.”

The boys burst into groans and a chorus of ‘ew’. Wooyoung pointed at Seonghwa angrily. “Don’t call her that in front of us! It’s disgusting!”

“You’re just mad that you’re single, Wooyoung,” Yena mocked him.

“What are we going to do now, Yena?” Hongjoong changed the subject. “Should we bring Gaeul back now?”

“Yep. On it,” Yena said and opened a portal right where Gaeul had been, bringing her back. San was the first to move, bending down near her unconscious body and drawing her hair back, wiping her bloody face with his sleeve. He put a hand over her forehead, sending his magic cautiously to soothe her. It worked. His sigh was full of pain and everyone but Gaeul heard him.

“I’ll take her inside,” San said, not waiting for a response as he picked her up in his arms, surprised to see how light she still was. He went ahead, stopping after a few steps and turning to look at the rest who stood watching him. “Well? Aren’t you guys coming?”

After taking her inside where they let her rest in her room in the basement, the others went to the hall in there, settling down, suddenly all grim, stealing cautious glances at San who was biting his nails nervously.

“I suppose you could tell us how much you know, Yena,” Hongjoong said. “Do you really believe this is a result of Kieran finding out about your time travelling?”

“Definitely,” Yena nodded. “For a person’s magic to reverse like this, for a person to literally come back to life in a way that is even more unnatural than necromancy… it has to be a result of an anomaly caused by Kieran messing with time. Think about it- Gaeul must have possessed a certain something that made Kieran choose her. And he must have killed her right when I travelled back. All of you lived through some period of time twice- that period being the duration of my time travel. It’s sort of a loop, isn’t it?”

“I… I’m sorry but I don’t have the brains to understand it,” Wooyoung sighed. “Dumb it down, Yena.”

Yena scoffed. “I know it’s confusing. It’s confusing to me too. Seonghwa died once before I went back in time and saved him, right?” Wooyoung nodded and Yena continued. “So there were two timelines- the one where Seonghwa dies, and the one where I don’t let him die, understand? These timelines flowed together until I ‘deleted’ the timeline where Seonghwa dies, which means only I remember reliving twice. Understand?”

“Kind of,” Wooyoung said and everyone agreed.

“Now, the risks of time travelling are many, the most basic being that if I change the past too much, I could risk creating multiple timelines. For me to not do that, I had to become one with my other existing self, which I could because of my magic. If two Yenas exist, two timelines exist, get it?”

“So how did Kieran know?” San asked.

“He’s… well, a genius and I hate to admit it,” Yena sighed. “I mean, his plan was perfect. He killed Seonghwa, knowing I’d manage to learn time travelling on my own to save him. He used Seonghwa to get me to learn what would have taken years in a few months. And then when I save Seonghwa… he takes me to use for his revenge. His plan was flawless but he forgot that all of you would also do anything to save me.”

“But how would he have figured all of this out? He must have killed Gaeul right when you arrived in the past, right when not one but two Yenas existed. Once, Gaeul stays dead, like Seonghwa. The other time, why doesn’t she simply live like Seonghwa?”

“I think Kieran didn’t kill her only once,” Yena answered Yeosang. “So Gaeul… she’s lived the past twice like me too, in that sense. She was killed not once but twice- at least that’s my theory. But even if she was killed once, Kieran must have known Gaeul possessed some certain sort of magic which would cause her magic to be very destructive when she comes back- and she came back as a result of the time dimension trying to fix itself.”

“But it’s all theory,” Seonghwa added. “There’s no way of knowing why this happened unless we ask Kieran himself and he is kind enough to explain… which he won’t. The important thing is how Kieran found out that Gaeul was special- and why Gaeul is special. Why was she the one Kieran chose to mess up everything.”

“Her bloodline is an obvious reason,” Jongho commented. “If Kieran had succeeded in his plan with getting Yena to travel back in time for his revenge, he might have used Gaeul’s anti-magic as a weapon. As you all saw today, San seems to be the only one who he might have targeted.”

“Bet Kieran didn’t predict that,” Mingi scoffed. “He should have done more research, in my opinion. Gaeul as a weapon would have worked but then San would be her weakness. And Kieran… I don’t think his plans were very flawless. I think his impulsivity and a bit of good luck must have been with him when he decided to kill Gaeul. Even Yena and Yeosang don’t know the principles of time magic fully- how would Kieran know, unless there’s someone else with time magic who helped him?”

“You’re right,” Yena nodded. “I think it’s better if we forget about the ‘how’ for now. Can you tell me what exactly happened today? If San is immune, why did his hand… die?”

San chuckled helplessly at the choice of her words. Hongjoong, who was sitting next to San, rubbed his thigh. “I’m the one to blame. If Yena hadn’t arrived on time, all of us would have been at risk. I was dumb-”

“Don’t worry, everyone makes mistakes, even the mighty Hongjoong,” Wooyoung waved his hand in dismissal. “Just tell us what happened.”

“San’s magic passes almost undetected inside her mind,” Hongjoong explained after shooting a glare at Wooyoung. “As soon as my magic attached with San’s, Gaeul’s magic attacked us, which is why San’s hand, uh, died.”

“But apparently, San’s magic is not inside her, and her magic is not inside him,” Yunho commented, watching how San, Hongjoong, Seonghwa and even Yena tensed. They definitely had a suspicion they weren’t telling out loud right now. “How is it possible that San is immune? If she had nature and earth magic, Jongho should have been immune, not San. Because her primary magic was nature, like Jongho’s. The black hole trail that we observed… most of them were around San’s kingdom too. And San could feel her, not her magic, which is why he arrived. Isn’t the answer… right in front of us?”

Yunho watched as understanding flashed across Yeosang and Mingi’s eyes while Jongho looked confused and Wooyoung- even more confused. San sighed. “We’re not sure, and we should look at every possible reason-”

“What are you not sure about?” Wooyoung looked from San to Yunho. “What are you not telling me?”

“Don’t tell this big mouth,” Yeosang laughed. “He’ll damage things beyond repair.”

Everyone including San laughed as they watched Wooyoung burst into a fit, saying he wasn’t dumb enough that he wouldn't figure it out soon. Jongho shook his head. “Let’s try to trigger her memories instead of roaming around in her mind from now on. Dangerous business, that is.”

“I agree,” Hongjoong nodded. “Let’s go to Ascella, take a look at the last black hole occurrence and see if it’s really a gateway to another world, and find out more about the yin-yang bloodline and the extent of their magic. Also… I think we should start to train Gaeul to control this magic instead of letting her magic control her. If she wants to live, she needs to live with this unnatural magic and accept it as her own.”

“Good idea, but I’d suggest training her in one of the other dimensions,” Yeosang raised his hands in surrender. “We don’t want to put others at risk.”

“Exactly… we’d need to train her in some other dimension. Anyways, it looks like Gaeul is awake.”

Everyone looked from San to Gaeul who was standing in the corner of the hall, looking extremely guilty. Hongjoong was the first to get up and the rest watched as he patted Gaeul awkwardly, apologising for what happened while Gaeul shook her head furiously, probably telling him it was okay-

“I can practically hear them,” Wooyoung scoffed. “So fucking predictable.”

Mingi and Yunho burst into giggles while Seonghwa glared at Wooyoung in amusement. Gaeul finally came to where everyone was sitting, looking nervously at Seonghwa and Yena who wore warm smiles. Gaeul’s eyes fell to San’s hand and he gave her a thumbs up, watching how she visibly relaxed.

Gaeul looked back at Yena and Seonghwa, bowing. “Thank you for saving everyone… and me.”

“It was nothing,” Yena grinned, getting up and shaking her hand and the rest grinned at how awed Gaeul looked. “I’m Yena.”

“I’ve heard a lot about you, Princess Yena,” Gaeul smiled.

“All good things, I hope. Just call me Yena. And call this grumpy ass Seonghwa.”

“Hey!” Seonghwa scoffed. “Grumpy who?”

“You’re making her nervous staring at her!” Yena shook her head, looking at Gaeul. “The first time I met Seonghwa, I couldn’t eat my dinner because he didn’t even look at his food while eating, just kept staring at me. Please ignore his rude habit of staring.”

“That was different!” Seonghwa laughed. “I saw two of you! Of course I would stare!”

“Gaeul’s basically an alien, of course you would stare,” Wooyoung mocked. “You have no right to make my guest uncomfortable!”

“I think I should leave,” Seonghwa started to get up and everyone laughed, Gaeul waving her hands nervously.

“Please, I’m used to all this staring now,” Gaeul looked pointedly at Hongjoong who gasped. Seonghwa thanked her, apologising for rudely staring which Gaeul dismissed, taking the empty seat between Yunho and San. She couldn’t meet eyes with San, feeling extremely guilty that she hurt the one person who had helped her the most.

“We’re wondering if you would like to go to your hometown,” Yena asked with a smile. “It might trigger your memories and we’d know more about what happened to you so we can do something about it.”

Gaeul looked hopeless but Wooyoung added, “We want to train you, Gaeul. You should live with this magic. It might not seem to be the best magic to possess right now but it might come in handy.”

“Come in handy?” Gaeul scoffed. “Me hurting people and killing them with an unnatural death would come in handy?”

“You could join the police…” Jongho suggested but shut up when everyone glared at him, relaxing when Gaeul laughed at that. “Just a suggestion. What I’m trying to say is that there is order in chaos too. We need to be able to order your chaos.”

“Right,” Gaeul nodded slowly. “And if I can’t control it?”

The room fell silent and San was about to protest when Gaeul raised a hand. “All of you are here tonight. You’re the reason this world is in order. If I do anything that disrupts this order… I want you to kill me- I don’t want to cause irreversible damage, and we’ve seen what I can do. I should have been dead anyway.”

“Well,” Yena was the first to speak. “Life is a gift, no matter how hard it is. Let’s stay optimistic for now, yeah? Don’t give up so easily, Gaeul. And remember that fate works in mysterious ways- whatever’s happening now that is so confusing will all make sense one day.”

Gaeul wasn’t sure she understood entirely and wondered if Yena had a story to tell about it- perhaps one day she would hear it. She sighed and nodded. “Let’s go to Ascella then. Who’s coming?”

taglist: @yunnierights @monstaxdirtywonk @moni-cah @uyumilk @atxxzist @hazysan @bewitchedinyourhunger @kk-fleury @sincostansan @onedumbho3 @wooya1224 @icouldntcareless22 @jjaelly @huachengsbestie01 @ztjileen @charreddonuts @mdibby @gugggu6gvai

#ateez x reader #choi san x reader #ateez x oc #ateez au #choi san fluff #choi san angst #ateez fluff #ateez angst #choi san scenarios #choi san imagines #ateez imagines #ateez scenarios #ateez smut #san x reader #san angst #san fluff #san smut #san imagines

111 notes · View notes

seawitch62 · 2 years

Text

Fanfiction Masterlist

ATEEZ

Delusional Woods - Multiple (Seonghwa) - Suggestive

Shoo Fly! - Hongjoong - 3rd POV

Worst Date Scenario - Yeosang x OC

The Orchard - Jongho x reader

Stay or Go - Mingi x reader

The Lighthouse - Yunho x reader - suggestive

Metamorphosis - Yeosang x reader - yandere

Genie - Wooyoung x Hongjoong x reader - yandere

The Convention - Seonghwa x reader

Unfriended - San x reader - yandere

AOMG/ h1ghrmusic/MoreVision

The Trolls - Jay Park - Poem

Worst Date Scenario - Jay Park - Fluff

The Collector _ Jay Park - Humour

Backstreet Boys Party - Jay Park x Backstreet Boys - Horror

Astro

Altar - Moonbin x reader- Horror yandere

Big Bang

Cursed! - Jiyong x reader

BTOB

Birthday Cake - Minhyuk x Reader - Suggestive

Dean - Kwon Hyuk

Torment of the Demon -Dean x reader - yandere

DBSK

The P.I - Yunho x OC - Detective AU

The P.I (2) - Yunho - Detective AU

Forget Me Not - Jaejoong x OC

Once Upon A Time - Jaejoong x OC

No Exit - Junsu x OC x Jaejoong - Suggestive

The Boss - Junsu x OC

Linked by Ink - Jaejoong x reader - fluff - fantasy

The Rooms - Changmin x Minho x reader

Season of the Witch - Junsu x reader -yandere

Enhypen

Carnival of Fright - Heeseung - Horror

EXO

Worst Date Scenario - Kyungsoo x Reader

Delusional Woods - Multiple (Sehun) - Suggestive

The Honey Trap - Lay x reader - Suggestive

Flight 472 - Kai x reader - fluff

Office Dalliance - Suho x reader - smut

The Satyr - Xuimin - humour

Imprint - Baekhyun x reader - yandere smut

Truth best told cold - Suho x reader - yandere

iKON

Re-Run? - OT7 x OC

Re-Run, Re-Run - OT7 x OC

The Maintence Guy - Junhoe x reader

Monsta X

Truth Captured - Kihyun

Romantic getaway in October - Hyungwon x reader - horror

Night Terrors - Minhyuk x reader - yandere

Here Kitty, Kitty! - Joohoney x reader - yandere horror

NCT

Revenge is best served in high heels - Yandere Johnny

The Purple - Taeyong x OC - Implied Smut

The Purple (2) - Taeyong x OC

Worst Date Scenario - Yuta

Aliens Are Here! - Mark x OC - X-Files AU

Baby Doll - Doyoung x reader - Yandere

I Wonder - Haechan x reader - yandere

Mark and the guys in black - Mark x reader

Green Tea Fangs - Jaehyun x reader - suggestive- horror

The Mechanic - Taeil l x reader - yandere

Oneus

The Tribe - Leedo x OC - Fluff

Pentagon

The Sculptor - Wooseok x reader - yandere

The Rose

The Garden - Woosung x reader - yandere

Seventeen

Catnip Man Series - Jeonghan x OC - Fluff

Worst Date Scenario - Mingyu x OC

Roadside Service - Seungkwan x reader - fluff

The Shortcut - Joshua x reader

Mountain Laurel (Kalmia latifolia) - Jeonghan x reader - Yandere

Party - Minghao x reader

Autons. - Vernon x reader - sci fi - horror

Shinee

Home - Kibum (Key) x reader

The Rooms - Minho x Changmin x reader

SF9

The Tribe (2) - Multiple x OC

Cancelled Flight - SF9 x OC

The 10 O’Clock - Rowoon x reader - smut

Chapstick Caper - Jaeyoon x reader

Narcissus - Hwiyoung x reader - Suggestive - yandere

Friends with Benefits - Jaeyoon x reader

Stray Kids

The Arena - Bang Chan - King of Hell

Munchausen syndrome by proxy. - Hyunjin x reader - yandere

Drenched payback - Minho x reader

The Interrogation. - Christopher x reader - horror

Super Junior

Bus Ride - Donghae x reader

UP10TION

Welcome To Reality - Jinhyuk x Reader - Yandere

Verivery

Compiler - Gyehyeon x reader - horror

Victon

Timemaster - Seungsik x Reader

VIXX

Replacement - Leo x OC - Yandere

Wanna One

Sneakers - Sungwoon x reader - fluff

The Changeling - Kang Daniel x reader

2PM

Worst Date Scenario - Jay Park x OC

The Collector - Jay

Delusional Woods - Multiple (Wooyoung) - Suggestive

Stress Relief - Junho x reader - smut

Fragrant Obsession - Jun.k x reader - yandere

Kdrama Actor

Mr. S - Lee Dong Wook x OC - Suggestive

The Marionettist.- Lee Dong Wook x reader - yandere

246 notes · View notes

essenteez · 2 years

Text

𝐏𝐋𝐀𝐘 𝐀𝐋𝐎𝐍𝐆 || mini series.

𝐒𝐞𝐜𝐫𝐞𝐭 𝐚𝐠𝐞𝐧𝐭 >> 𝐘𝐞𝐨𝐬𝐚𝐧𝐠 >> 𝐒𝐞𝐫𝐢𝐞𝐬

Part I

"They say, kill to save the world. I say, kill the world to save you."

"As you always said, playing along is the best way to gain their trust but that would eventually lead you to that maniac's bed. There's no chance I ever let you do that for the mission and go through that hell."

♧ 𝐒𝐲𝐧𝐨𝐩𝐬𝐢𝐬: Caught up in a fake marriage for the sake of a mission and the world peace, you and Yeosang had to develop an angelic patience to be able to live under the same roof. After ten long months of pretending a happy couple, what eventually turned into a monotony and routine, both of you tend to get forgetful. But that has to stop, it is time to remind yourselves about who you are – the head of MIT department and an 00 agent. You finally found the way to the underworld of the biggest criminal, Park Seonghwa.

♧ 𝐏𝐚𝐢𝐫𝐢𝐧𝐠: Yeosang x female reader

♧ 𝐀𝐝𝐝𝐢𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧𝐚𝐥 𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐫𝐚𝐜𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐬: Seonghwa

♧ 𝐆𝐞𝐧𝐫𝐞: action, criminal, smut, psychological

♧ 𝐖𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: none in this part

♧ 𝐖𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬: 2,7k

Quick note : I can't use "y/n" anymore. I just can't. It's too cringy for me and it ruins the whole look of the imagine. I decided to create, let's say, an OC for the reader – Alani. I named you all. Sorry, not sorry.

H E L L

True, you were guilty as charged. It was very irresponsible of you and you felt a great shame of how easily you allowed yourself to lose track of time, despite it being gold in your current situation.

What also was true was that you lost three hours like it was nothing. And not because you had to play along to not screw up the mission, but because you had fun.

And there was no possibility that your partner would ever find out about that. Never.

He looked like a man of a quiet nature. All the other agents envied you of such a peaceful soul as a companion. You thought that too when you first encountered him at the mission assignment but oh God how wrong you all were.

Upsetting him with your late arrival was the worst mistake you could’ve made. Especially now that he walked around more tense and focused about the mission than for the past ten months.

He was probably now waiting for you, angry like an infuriated bull. You could already hear his galling complaining that wouldn't let you forget about you being at fault for the rest of the week, if not until the mission is over. For however long it was going to last.

Considering the pathetic position you were in, you decided to enter the house through the back door, stepping in as quietly as your sore legs allowed you. You needed those diamond seconds to prepare for the argument and rehearse the explanation you constructed on the way back home. At that point you were praying for a miracle.

Unfortunately nothing was going as planned, convincing you that the universe actually hated your guts. The tennis bag was doing everything but helping. A loud creak of the knob added a few drops of sweat to your forehead. At the end, the click of the door, closing behind you, sounded louder than ever.

You frowned and stopped moving as you were waiting for the aftermath in the form of your partner, appearing in front of you surrounded by a black fog of fury. But the longer you waited, you were realizing that nothing was going to happen.

You listened closely after carefully clearing your throat but again. No reaction from the beast you were sure was about to jump on you.

"Oh…" A surprised ad-lib left your lips as you looked around the hall.

You were certain he'd be already there, piercing through you with judgmental eyes. But your partner was nowhere to be found.

If he wasn't home it meant he also screwed up.

Your cocky smirk grew on your face, pleased that you weren't the only one with blame. Confidently, you entered further into the house.

Now you could be as loud as you wanted. Smiling from ear to ear, you threw the bag in front of you which landed on the wooden floor with a loud thud.

"Ah, it's good to be back ho-!"

"You mean- to be finally fucking home?!" An almost inhuman deep voice interrupted the silence which you got way too comfortable in.

The dangerous tone it was soaked with, felt like a sudden invasion in the deepest corners of your soul. Startled, you completely lost control over your own body, using the doorframe as a leverage.

You could've sworn your heart stopped beating from the brutal surprise, now palpitating to let you know you were still alive.

Grabbing the left side of your chest tightly, you gasped for air.

"What the fu- You scared the shit out of me!"

Bested, you glared at the prompt of your near death experience.

Yeosang sat on the staircase – the blind spot for anyone entering through the back door.

That bastard foresaw your plan and chose a perfect place to set a trap. After all he was a field agent, there was no way for you, a MIT brain, to outsmart him that simply.

"Three hours, Alani." He went straight to the point. "You're three hours late for the meeting with M. Have you forgotten that the meeting was crucial for our further mission and we both were supposed to take part in it? Or maybe you completely forgot the meeting was today?"

He stared at you with his deep brown eyes that depth and fire could devour you. Feeling overwhelmed you had no way but to turn your sight away from them.

It landed on his creased shirt with rolled up sleeves, a few buttons undone. Black, cashmere tie thrown away somewhere on the lower levels. His black hair was a complete mess as he seemed to constantly run his fingers through it, a sign he, indeed, had been nervous.

Damn it. You had to be sturdy and not show any trace of guilt even though his state and visible exhaustion stung you like needles.

"Of course I remembered." You lied, cursing at how well he knew you. "I just couldn't do anything about it."

He leaned forward, rested his wrists on his knees, fists clenching. You had already come to terms with those popping veins taking a main stage in your thoughts.

"I called and messaged you countless times." He hissed out. "You not only didn't answer, you completely turned your phone off. Care to explain?"

His words made you turn your shameless eyes from his forearms to his mad face. You frowned in confusion, only to roll your eyes in disbelief the next second. He had forgotten. Kang Yeosang, a great 004, forgot something pivotal.

You finally had an opening to hit him back.

"Oh for fuck's sake, Yeosang."

"What?" He spat out, his confidence visibly shaken by your reaction.

"Did you forget why I was even at Park's mansion today?” You scoffed, amazed at the audacity. “I had been telling you that I spent days convincing Anna to play a fucking tennis on their court instead of going shopping again, so I could plant the hack software inside the house."

The tables turned and it was your time to complain about Yeosang's memory loss.

"What else did I tell you?"

He was looking at you but he was deep in his mind, processing what you just said. After a longer second of silence he finally admitted.

"That the software is installed in your phone.” He gulped. “Sorry, it must’ve slipped my mind."

Living with each other under the same roof for almost a year, you had a chance to study each other. Both of you hated to own up to your mistakes, but unlike you he still was able to admit to them.

You crossed your arms at your chest.

"I couldn't leave sooner. Park's wife wanted match after match and then, after I managed to plant the parasite, she forced me to have lunch with her." You explained supporting your words with the excuse you came up with earlier.

You still had no plans to mention that you actually had a great time with no intent to end it and that the lobster was delicious.

"Playing along is the best way to gain their trust." You repeated your mantra for that mission, hoping it would end the conversation.

A resigned, as well as a relieved sigh left his lips. You were safe and the mission could go on. That was all that mattered, but no, it wasn't the end of his lecture.

"You could've mastered some other way of communication though."

You bit your lip to withhold the curses. He always had to have the last word.

"I have a chip located in my body. You could've just checked where I was. I don't worry every time you go out."

He stood up abruptly and walked down the rest of the stairs.

"Maybe because I always manage to come on time to, I don't know, join the meeting if it's very important and I'm meant to participate in it."

You began to massage your temples, hearing the sarcastic counterpunch. There was no point in continuing the discussion with that man.

"But seriously now, Alani. Three hours is a long time. I really thought something happened to you and actually considered calling the whole mission off and going for you."

He took a few steps towards you.

You reacted oppositely by taking a step back, dropping your eyes somewhere on the ground when his entire figure unraveled before your eyes. As much as you struggled working with him, you couldn't ignore the fact he was God's favorite with every inch of his body.

"Oh come on now!" You said annoyed, both because of his words and him standing so close. "I'm an agent too. Maybe I'm not 00 like you but I'm as professional and effective. Seriously, Yeosang I am not gonna let you of all the people to lecture me about how to do my mission."

"What do you mean?" He asked, his eyes following every step as you passed him by and began climbing the stairs he previously occupied.

"Our mission is to play a happily married couple to get close to Parks and gain their trust. I needed to befriend his wife and you needed to become pals with him. I do my job, one of the reasons why I was late. What about you?" You demanded an answer, irritated by how his voice showed sincere confusion.

With a dazed face, he slid his hands in the pockets of his back pants.

"I don't know what you're talking about. Are you suggesting I don't do my job?"

Feeling he was smiling, you stopped walking up and turned to him, raising a brow at him.

"Yes. Instead of Park Seonghwa, your main focus seems to be no one else than my target, his lovely wife Anna. You're basically all over her every time we're at their place.” You decided to play no game. “Stop ruining what we already have."

His lips quirked up, the amusement in his voice made you roll your eyes.

"Watch out, agent Rae. Cause I might think you're actually jealous."

"You wish." You huffed at your partner and resumed your journey towards your bedroom. “But if you're not gonna stick to the plan then maybe we should switch places, hmm? I'll take care of Park and you can have his wife all for yourself–"

"Over my dead body.”

His sudden change of tone from amusement to seriousness made you halt again on the last of the stairs and look at him in surprise.

"This man is sick with greed and he gets everything he wants."

You scoffed at the obviousness of Yeosang's statement.

"Yeah, I know? Don't forget that every file you've read about him is written by me and my team. I've observed him much longer than you."

"That's not what I'm talking about." He shook his head. "He already fucking studied your entire body the first day we met him and he seems to learn you by heart every time he see you."

Now you were amused.

"Watch out, agent Kang. Cause I might think you're actually jealous."

"I'm serious, Alani. He's more dangerous than your files say. Personality wise."

Something about the look in his eyes quelled your urge to keep up with jokes. Tints of worry and faint concern in his voice made you more attentive.

"As you always said, playing along is the best way to gain their trust but that would eventually lead you in that maniac's bed. There's no chance I ever let you do that for the mission and go through that hell."

You gulped at the sudden determination he started emitting with.

"I- I was just joking, jeez."

That hell. These two words sparked up your curiosity. For the past ten months, Yeosang spent most of his time with the biggest gangster on the western side of the globe, Park Seonghwa.

Drugs, weapons, prostitution, countless murder suspicions and now theft of a fucking nuclear warhead; it all could be found on Park's account. And despite so much happening around that evil man, Yeosang recently had been very reserved with you about what he was doing, during days spent with Park and his partners in crime.

You never felt the need to ask him about it, believing in your senior’s experience on the field. He was probably keeping things away from you for now, so you could feel more natural in your act. And for that, you were thankful for.

It was your first time, meeting a target face to face. You were lucky enough, Seonghwa somehow enjoyed your slight hostility towards him.

Before going on your first field mission with Yeosang, your team was assigned to work the whole net out. You succeeded in gathering the most important evidence that let HQ set the trap on Park Seonghwa, but all you saw were numbers, recordings and emails.

Your partner saw everything with his own eyes and today you sensed it was a hell of a struggle. It made you realize how tired Yeosang was after long months, trying to get to the nest of Park Seonghwa's businesses.

You attempted to calm him down, raising a fist up.

"Don't worry! I won't get caught in his web."

He smiled faintly and ran his fingers through his hair.

"I'm happy to hear that. I would shoot that son of a bitch if he laid his hands on you." Then he suddenly looked at you meaningfully. You held your breath and you hoped he did not see that from where he stood. "Well, that would blow my cover and the whole mission would be shot to hell. It'd be such a shame, especially now…” He grinned, “That I got in."

You were perplexed for a second. The whole talk about protecting your honor had butterflies thriving in your stomach but the moment you registered Yeosang’s last words and the teasing tone, your eyes grew big, jaw dropping.

"What?! You got in the Red Dragon?!"

He only laughed, nodding in confirmation.

You couldn't help but storm down the stairs to him. Finally the mission reached the highest point. After ten long months, the chance of catching the criminal and you going home was so close you felt you could reach it.

Your excitement swallowed the need for professional behavior you were supposed to show towards your partner. Yeosang read your movements and pulling his hands out of his pockets he effortlessly caught you landing in his arms.

"Yeosang." You whispered into his ear as the overwhelming happiness took the volume to your voice. "We got him, finally."

"Yeah, we got that son of a bitch."

Suddenly his own intoned voice resonating in your mind and sending chills down your spine brought you back to your senses.

You quickly detangled from his strong embrace, which visibly caught him by surprise. Eyes glazing each other, before you cleared your throat as the overly explosive excitement got replaced by embarrassment.

“I’m impressed.” You complimented him drily, avoiding eye contact with him. "You're really good on the field."

The awkwardness affected him as well as he clunkily stepped back, scratching his cheek.

"Thanks.” He grunted. “So could you get all the needed stuff for tomorrow?"

Your face fell. The thick atmosphere evaporated in an instant. Now all you felt was a stress filling your mind.

"Tomorrow?"

Your partner seemed to be very baffled by your sudden changes of behavior.

"Yes. The meeting is tomorrow at 10 pm."

Yeosang watched you close your eyes with irritation written all over your face, he quickly raised his hands.

"In my defense, Park invited me today."

You always tried your best to not pissed him off but little did you know, he also avoided making you angry.

"Do you even realize how much time it requires-” You cut. You were too tired to explain the whole process of preparing Yeosang for the meeting in the hidden Red Dragon club.

A vision of the whole night and day full of work at the impossible speed crossed your mind.

You could only sigh.

"You can do it, right?" He asked, concerned.

"I have to!" A punch landed on his chest, which caused your fist to go numb while he seemed unfazed. "I swear, you and this mission will be the cause of my premature retirement."

#ateez #yeosang imagines #ateez scenarios #ateez headcanons #ateez reactions #ateez smut #ateez imagines #ateez yeosang #yeosang x reader #kang yeosang #yeosang x you #ateez fanfic #ateez au #ateez secret agent au #ateez ff #ateez series #yeosang

154 notes · View notes

yoonia · 2 years

Text

Blood Moon Rising | 30

‘As beings from ancient times, the Vampire Clan has undergone numerous changes to thrive in the Modern Age after surviving the Ancient Blood War. As a part of the traveller family in his clan, Jimin has parted ways from the coven until the day his Lords warned him of the lurking danger from inside the clan. And all so suddenly, he was pulled out of his solitary, only to have given the responsibility he had never wished to have, along with the threats that come as a part of the deal.

Born as youngest yet having lost so much, you have given your family your loyalty, your protection, and had been given their love and support that had become the only thing that keeps you going. But what happens when the only people you have put your trust in only repay you with betrayal?’

➥ Character | Jimin x reader

➥ Genre | Supernatural!au, Vampire! Jimin, Werewolf!reader, Angst

➥ Ratings & Warning | PG-13; mentions of assault and usage of poison, depiction of a battle.

➥ Word count | 13,3k words

➥ Part of The Shifters Series | World Map & Glossary | Characters Guide | ⤎ Previous Chapter | Next Chapter ⇢

➥ Masterlist

➥ Author’s Note | I’m sorry this took forever, and I’m also sorry that I couldn’t get this chapter any shorter when it’s a bit more detail and conversation heavy, but we’re getting closer to some more action, I promise. A quick reminder, that as we progress with the story with more possible crossovers between stories happening in the future chapters, I will start referring to the other female characters with their OC names each time they make any appearance in the scenes. Feel free to follow and get to know more about these characters through the Characters Guide page linked above. Enjoy!

Jimin has lost count of how many times he had travelled through the Resting Forest.

He had gone through the same trail for many years, decades, and most possibly even during the past century that he spent more time being constantly on the move, exploring the continent and travelling across the vast land rather than staying secluded within the home castle. The trail has become so familiar to him that he no longer questions the reason why he had found himself running through this forest during the frenzy state that he was in when he was fighting to survive from the poison, sending him far towards the East side of the continent.

It had sent him falling right into your path, causing an encounter that seemed to have been destined to happen.

Jimin stops himself from going down memory lane just as he begins thinking about the entire event, unwilling to let his mind wander too far as he silently follows behind Kim Junmyeon, the Alpha of the Blue Moon Pack who is leading him and his Vampire brothers towards the werewolf’s home territory. He looks over his shoulders, immediately meeting Jinhwan and Junhoe’s eyes as they both walk closely behind him. Both of them are wearing the look of exhaustion, looking worse for wear but doing their best to keep their heads up to hide it.

The twin sons of Lord Seunghyun are walking right behind them. Why they have chosen to tag along instead of going ahead with Hanbin who had left earlier is something that Jimin cannot understand. It had seemed like they had decided to stay close to Junhoe, the one who they had looked up to as their protector ever since their young age. The messenger that had come with them, Yeosang, has separated from the group right after the battle had ended to continue with his duty, as the twins had asked him to send out a message to the other Lords’ children to let them know that they have met with Jimin and that the Orphans are gathering in the werewolves’ territory. At the far back, the Siren mage, Hyun, follows silently. His eyes keep flashing between black and silver while he walks, a sign that he is using his spells. Perhaps it is his way of tracing any signs of threat coming along the way, and he is doing so while chatting along with the Enforcer who is walking right beside him in his human form as he had injured his shoulders during the fight.

Behind Jimin and his group of entourage, the rest of the werewolf pack follows, mostly remaining in their werewolf forms to provide security for their Alpha and his special guests. Though the security measures do nothing to stop Jimin from staying alert on their journey. Not only because of the possible threat that may still come, knowing that not all of Jiho’s followers have been put down or apprehended from the previous fight, but also for the fact that the Alpha and his pack seem to be leading him down a secret path that Jimin had never once noticed before when he travelled past this region.

Despite knowing everything about the Resting Forest and the territory surrounding the Blue Moon Pack, there was nothing much that Jimin had known about the aforementioned werewolf pack itself. Nothing else other than its various characteristics which had become the reason why the pack had been chosen as the intermediary of the Peace Treaty. Ever since the end of the Blood War, they have been widely known and proven to be the most proficient mediators in maintaining the Peace Treaty between the Shifters community and the Vampires clan, while their territory has become a neutral ground, as they are strategically situated at the part of the continent which allows them to maintain communication with their alliances with ease.

To the East, the Blue Moon Pack is surrounded by other smaller packs of shifters and small human towns, while they also have direct access to the two largest and strongest packs in the continent—the Supreme Wolf Pack and the Wolf Moon Pack—and their human alliance in the Rivermouth Village. Slightly up to the North, they are merely a coast apart from the restricted area which is the home island of the Fairies, though it had never been confirmed if the pack had ever developed any direct association with the latter, as the Fairies have been mostly known to keep to themselves and remain distant from the other communities in the continent. To the West, the pack is connected directly to more human territories as their closest neighbours, while they have the Vampire clan’s homeland as their farthest neighbour, even if they still have easy access to remain in contact with their representatives within the Vampire clan.

The advantage that their strategic location has offered does come with a price, however, as they are also situated within the proximity of one of the most hazardous parts of the land.

Surrounded by the Resting Mountains which acts like a massive wall of shield to protect them from any possible threat, along with the Resting Forest which acts as the perfect barrier and secured border surrounding the pack’s territory, they are still susceptible to the danger coming from the No Man’s Land down South and the Hunters’ colony on their South West side. The barren land serves as a silent threat, with ruthless rogues and halflings residing within its territory, constantly waiting for the right time to move out in search of new lands to raid. Meanwhile, the Hunters could often be seen lurking around the area, using the excuse of watching over the rogue shifters in order to stop them from coming near the human towns. Yet the shifters community has always known that they are simply lying in wait, anticipating for a chance to strike any unsuspecting pack of shifters before infiltrating their territory to seize control.

With these facts in mind, Jimin wonders if this would be the reason behind the peculiar route that the Alpha is taking him and his brothers upon entering their home territory.

For a long time, there is only one open path that Jimin has known to be the main entrance leading to the Blue Moon Pack’s territory. He knows of its existence and where it is originally located, enough to know to stay clear from it whenever he would travel past this region. Enough to notice that this is not the path that he has in mind. The moment he began to follow the Alpha’s lead, he had expected to see the familiar-looking path that he had been avoiding for many years. Yet, instead of finding himself going around or between the Resting Mountains the way he had expected he would, Alpha Junmyeon has been leading him down below, going through the path beneath the mountains.

“Is it safe to assume that this isn’t your public entrance that would have been the main access meant for your regular guests?” Jimin questions the Alpha after a short period of time walking in silence through the cavern underneath the mountains. His voice bounces against the rocky walls around them, followed by an echo that sounds subtle and smooth. It gives him the slightest hint of how deep this cavern seems to be and how far the journey that they still need to take before reaching the end, but also hints at just how well-maintained this secret path has been.

Right beside him, Alpha Junmyeon responds with a soft chuckle as he nods at the Vampire. “No, this is not our public entrance. Blue Moon Pack has multiple entry points for security measures. Our territory is located in one of the most compromising places in the continent, open to threats and challenges. Both the mountains and the forest have been sufficient enough to hide us from our enemy’s sight, making it hard for those who have never once set foot in our territory to find where we truly are, but we still cannot risk jeopardising our safety during moments like this one.”

Hearing the werewolf’s answer, Jimin simply nods, acknowledging the measures that the werewolf pack has taken to protect themselves from the challenges that they must regularly face. A new sense of admiration grows on Jimin as he silently commends them for being resourceful, proving further that they are truly a worthy ally. He now understands precisely well why you and your family had thought of them with high regard, putting aside the fact that you were once mated with one of the previous Alpha’s sons.

“So that means there are more of these secret passages hidden under the mountains?” Jimin asks, both out of curiosity and also for the sake of not letting his mind goes all the way into wondering about the life you had before he met you. To his relief, everyone around him seems to be preoccupied with the need to focus on getting through the passageway safely to notice the emotional turmoil that suddenly overcomes him.

“Beneath, around, and over. Each one is hidden perfectly with only a few selected pack members and ranked wolves would know how to access, and each one is specially guarded against any possible threat from both inside and outside of our territory,” Alpha Junmyeon explains with a proud smile, before slowly adding, “I don’t think even your mate had any knowledge of all the passages that we have despite having spent quite a long time living with us. She only knew a few of the old ones that the immediate family members of the previous Alphas would use, since she had used them to come and go when she needed to, but there had been a couple of new ones that we had created since the pack has been growing rapidly over the years.”

Jimin gives out a soft chuckle. “Seeing that she didn’t even bother mentioning it in the first place, I’m pretty sure that even if she has figured them all out, she would keep it to herself to protect you and your family. Even from me,” he lightly jokes, smiling wider as Alpha Junmyeon laughs at his comment. Jimin waits until their laughter dies down before uttering slowly, “I guess news travels fast around here,” indicating the fact that the werewolf had somehow found out that Jimin had recently mated with you, a fact that wasn’t supposed to have reached them when neither of you had made it public as it had only happened recently.

Alpha Junmyeon falls silent for a brief moment, giving Jimin nothing but a small smile. “We have a mage who resides with us while acting as our counsellor. A member of the Peacekeepers. She has foreseen your mating while maintaining contact with her mentor, the grand mage, Agatha, who had confirmed her vision to be true,” he later says to Jimin, who is not completely surprised to hear Agatha’s name being mentioned as she had always appeared to be someone who was crucial to the Peacekeepers and their purpose. “Even if we haven’t heard the news from our counsellor, I would’ve still recognised the scent you are carrying and the mating mark that she left on you right the moment we met. I surely hope that my sister—” he stops himself briefly with a chuckle and quickly says, “Oh, forgive me. I mean, my former sister-in-mating. I hope that she is doing well.”

Jimin gives the Alpha a warm smile. “She is surviving and thriving regardless of the circumstances. Due to your relations with each other, I do believe that she will remain to regard herself as your sister-in-mating, as my existence could never erase the history that she had with your brother.” Hearing this, the Alpha nearly stumbles. He quickly turns to Jimin, shocked, quite obviously not expecting to hear the Vampire acknowledging his late brother, your fated mate, without any hint of jealousy. Though his eyes grow soft as Jimin later adds, “She still thinks highly of you as well, and she respects you as both the Alpha and the older brother that she never had growing up. She had even asked me personally to find you if I ever need to when she heard that I was travelling through this area to reach home.”

Jimin turns to the Alpha as they both stop walking for a brief moment, nodding with a smile. “Never would have thought that I would find myself in a circumstance where you would find me first and aid me before I had the chance to reach out. I do wonder, however, how it was possible for you to find us in the first place. Or, more specifically, to know that I would be there in need of help, and to think that you are working side by side with Hanbin, the brother that I thought I had lost.”

Alpha Junmyeon locks his gaze with Jimin for a moment before proceeding with the journey. He has tried to hide it, but Jimin can still catch the glint of tears appearing in the corner of his eyes as he looks away. “I highly appreciate that, knowing that she still thinks of me the same way,” the Alpha says with a soft voice. The moment he turns to look at Jimin once more, there is a bit more warmth in his gaze and his smile as he speaks, “I still think of her as my little sister. I don’t think that it will change anytime soon. Regardless of who she is mated with. And it was an honour of mine to assist you when you were in need. Don’t worry, all of your questions will be answered soon, including why and how your brother had come to be with us.”

Despite his curiosity and the questions lingering inside his head, Jimin simply smiles in return, choosing to be patient about getting his answers. “Thank you, Alpha. For being there for me and my brothers, and for bringing aid to us. And, more importantly, I certainly hope that things wouldn’t change between you and my mate, whatever happens in the future.”

At his comment, Alpha Junmyeon gives a brief nod, before his expression changes. Straightening his back and shoulders, the Alpha puts on a more serious look on his face, acting once again as the host Alpha before he gets too emotional about his sister-in-mating who he hasn’t seen for years. “It won’t take us long before we arrive,” he calmly says as he continues to walk ahead of the group, Jimin quickly following close behind. “These caverns were created as quick passageways, not only to help us sneak in, but also for our emergency escape, so the journey would take much shorter compared to the trip that we normally would have needed if we had gotten through the main entryway. This tunnel specifically was created to lead you straight to the safety chamber within our pack house.”

Jimin reacts with a nod. Then his mind wanders back to the conversation that they shared previously, back to when the Alpha invited him and his brother to his pack for the first time. “Is there where these guests of yours are waiting for us at?”

“Yes, they would be waiting for you there. I’m sure that your brother, Hanbin, had already joined them by now,” Alpha Junmyeon says with a secretive smile, as he continues to make Jimin wonder about who these ’guests’ might have been, as the Alpha had never taken the chance to explain further before they departed towards his home pack. “I’m sure that the safe chamber would be more fitting for this reunion, and for the private meeting that we have prepared for you.”

A wave of distrust spreads through the air around Jimin as his brothers overhear the Alpha’s words. An unsettling feeling rises inside him as well at how vague the Alpha has been about whoever it is waiting for Jimin and his brothers to arrive. But Jimin has no other choice but to trust the Alpha, knowing that Hanbin has done the same by reaching the pack first.

Jimin tries his best to tame his curiosity, not wanting to let it take away his focus as he slowly enters a new and unfamiliar territory. “Can’t wait to meet them,” Jimin simply mutters, as he silently sends his thoughts to his brothers and Hyun, warning them to stay alert and be prepared for whatever is waiting for them at the other end of this tunnel.

Jimin breathes in the fresh night air as he steps out of the long cavern, and he is immediately surrounded by the ripples of force that are a part of the Blue Moon Pack’s signature. It isn’t as powerful or as intimidating as the forces that he had felt in the past when he visited the Supreme Wolf Pack during one of his missions, but it is enough to alert him, to remind him that he has stepped foot into a foreign territory that might not always be so welcoming to Vampires, especially under the circumstances that they are in.

His own powers begin to rise in response, forming a protective barrier around him against the forces that seem to be present to identify him as a new threat. He controls himself, however, until he settles down from his need to fight and the ripples of forces around him start to calm down, settling around him in a more welcoming embrace. He looks around, noticing his brothers doing the same while the two mischievous twins seem completely unaffected. Right behind them, almost looking just as unaffected as Lord Seunghyun’s children, Hyun remains calm as he continues conversing with the Enforcer who had been travelling alongside him.

Jimin doesn’t know much about the siren or his powers, but he could sense that the mage has exceptional control of his powers and magic. His calm and quiet nature might be his way of hiding the true nature of his magic, something that Jimin had witnessed during the fight and back when they were still in the Wiccan community’s hideout. And he is seeing it now here, as the shifter walks past the border without so much of a flinch when the forces around him should be pressuring him from various sides the way they do against the Vampires. To have such a powerful being — someone who is supposed to be a part of a community of shifters that has been living far hidden in their sanctuary for centuries — now working with modern white magic and joining hands with the Peacekeepers, is something that has Jimin wondering and questioning about the boy’s true identity.

Deciding to put his curious mind at ease and focus instead on the events happening in the present, Jimin then turns to the Alpha who is already waiting for him. Together with his entourage in tow, Jimin proceeds to follow him across the open ground which spreads from the mouth of the cavern that they had just walked out from, a gravel-covered pathway marking the way that they are supposed to follow to reach their destination.

As they continue their walk, Jimin silently observes his surroundings. The trees here are much smaller than what he had encountered out there in the forest, but they might be just as capable of giving shelter to everyone walking down this very same pathway. It would have given the Vampires the perfect shield against the sunlight, though it is hard to confirm it now as the day is already turning into nightfall once again.

Above him, the sky appears to be tinted in dark grey, with only a hint of burnt tangerine shining on the horizon as the sun takes its final descent for the night. Jimin cannot believe that an entire day had passed, though the moment he is surrounded by solitude and serenity, it seems as if the long battle that he had just gone through has ended a long period of time ago. He can still feel the aftermath of the battle—the exhaustion, the remnants of the wounds that are still in the process of healing, and the feeling of dread that has been following him since he was forced to fight his own kind. Even his entire senses are still vibrating, as if he could still feel the rumbling of the forest while it was burning in flames.

A massive cedar tree appears before him just as he reaches the end of the open pathway, rising tall from the ground just as Jimin slowly walks closer. It takes him a moment to realise that the tree is growing against the side of a building, with its trunk leaning against the stone walls while its branches are giving the perfect shades to partially hide the pair of wooden doors that Jimin can see peeking through the shadows. As if the tree had come alive at one point and simply decided to rest against the structure, protecting it from any possible intruders with its entire body.

“This building—” Hyun wonders loudly as he steps forward and stands beside Jimin, before he starts voicing the very same question that the Vampire is dying to ask, “Would this be the pack house that you mentioned earlier?”

The Alpha smiles knowingly at the siren mage and answers, “Yes, this is a part of our pack house. Or, if you want me to be precise, you are currently looking at the additional sector of the main house which is placed at the rear end of the entire residential complex. This area is often used to accommodate regular guests or shelter families of Enforcers who are on leave for pack’s duty, which is why this access is provided here to give these guests or the families staying on this side of the house more privacy and the security they need.”

“Ah, I see,” Hyun says, laughing softly. “I was wondering why the Blue Moon Pack would hide its main house so deep into the woods or use such an old building to shelter its members. I half expected to hear that you had simply disguised the house for incomers and unfamiliar guests like us.”

Smiling at Hyun’s curiosity, Alpha Junmyeon shakes his head. “As I have mentioned, this passageway is meant for anyone who needs to mobilise in private while also functioning as an escape route from within the pack. This is the safest route that we could choose for you to enter the pack house without drawing unwanted attention from other pack members, something that I am sure you wanted to avoid,” he explains further while pointing out that he knows that Jimin and his group have been moving in secrecy before reaching this area.

Though it is true that the Alpha knows what Jimin and the others truly need, as gaining attention on their movements and presence in the pack would be the last thing that they need, as it would alert others from outside the pack of what they are trying to do. Having caught in an intense battle earlier had certainly ruined their initial plans, as now a fraction of the rebels had revealed that Jimin did survive the poison. And now Jimin can no longer predict what the rebels would do if they should find out that he had made contact with the Blue Moon Pack, who is supposed to be the neutral party in this entire situation.

Alpha Junmyeon gestures to his Enforcers to open the door for them while he continues to explain, “This door leads straight to the safe chamber in the basement, where our guests are currently staying. For the sake of tonight’s meeting, we have arranged for the basement to be left unused by the pack members. It would give you the privacy that you would need to talk without any intrusions from anyone from the pack. Although, as the Alpha of Blue Moon Pack and the one responsible for the pack’s safety, I would still like to request that I, along with my Beta and Third-in-command, could join this meeting as the mediators and your personal witnesses, as what you are discussing may involve the future of our pack and our treaty.”

Jimin nods, finding no grievance about the Alpha and his ranked wolves being there. “I certainly have no objection to your involvement. This is your home, after all, and we are merely your guests. I would hate to appear as if the Vampires are taking over your territory for the sake of our cause,” he lightly comments before adding, “And also because you seem to know better about whoever it is waiting for me to meet.”

The Alpha laughs while Jimin shows his uncertainty as he thinks about what he might be getting into. “I can assure you that there is no threat waiting for you down there. At least, not from us,” Alpha Junmyeon reassures him as he sees the Vampire’s reaction. “As the one who is providing you space for this audience, I shall instead offer you protection, even if just to make sure that I can send you home safely to my sister-in-mating.”

His statement draws a smile from Jimin. “I’ll hold on to your words then. Lead the way for us, Alpha. Let’s see who our mystery guest is and get this over with,” Jimin says, gesturing towards the door just as one of the Enforcers moves to open them.

The massive door creaks as it opens and the Enforcer steps aside, allowing the group of Vampires and the lone mage to enter first. The entrance foyer is kept dark, while the air inside feels a bit musty compared to the outside, though it grows better as they continue to walk through the area until they reach a long hallway leading to the stairwell that would take them to the lower ground.

Alpha Junmyeon takes the lead with the previous Enforcer to show them the way down, and only then does Jimin finally realises that the other pack members and Enforcers who had been with them had parted ways, presumably to return to each of their own quarters as they are done with their roles for the night.

Unlike the entrance foyer that they had seen earlier, the stairwell doesn’t seem too dark nor cramped, as the entire way down is lighted with small sconces hanging on the walls around them. Once they all reach the basement, Jimin is surprised to find that the open area below is much more spacious than he had previously thought it would be. Though it shouldn’t be much of a surprise knowing that it should hold as many pack members as it could if any danger should ever occur in their territory.

There are a few closed doors in every corner of the room which seem to be leading to more personal spaces. Jimin can only guess that they may be bed chambers for guests or pack members who would need some privacy during their stay here.

Much to his surprise, however, even if the basement area is located deep underground, the air around him feels a lot less musty or damp the way it did when he first entered the building. The cool air seems to flow around him more fluidly, suggesting that there is better ventilation on this level compared to the upper ground.

They continue walking, reaching the far edge of the basement that leads to a long hallway where another set of doors appears right at its end. Alpha Junmyeon turns to Jimin and his brothers, calmly stating, “Here we are,” before he knocks on the door gently to announce his arrival.

The door opens right away, with Hanbin appearing on the other side with a bright smile, already expecting to see his brothers coming. “Ah, you’re finally here. We’ve been anxiously waiting for you.”

Before Jimin could question him more about his comment, Hanbin steps aside and ushers Jimin and the rest of the group to enter the room. Walking past the threshold, Jimin takes his time to look around him and asses his surroundings. Unlike the bare-looking open area of the basement where they had landed from the stairs, this room feels a lot warmer and way more comfortable to settle in.

Instead of a bed chamber, the group finds themselves entering what seems to be a seating lounge. The walls around them are painted in dark grey and navy blue tone of colours. While looking slightly dark, it gives a lot more life into the room compared to the barren space outside, where all Jimin could see was the pale stone walls and bare cemented floors. A plush carpet covers the floor, while a few leather-covered loveseats are placed in various corners of the room, giving it a homey atmosphere that helps calm the unsettling feeling inside Jimin’s chest a little. The sound of the cracking flame from the fireplace draws everyone’s attention, as it sparks together with a subtle flow of a familiar force that sends a deep longing into Jimin’s heart.

As he turns toward the fireplace, two young werewolves step closer, greeting their Alpha first with a respectful bow before turning to Jimin and his group. “Lord Jimin, let me introduce you to my second, Beta Chanyeol,” the Alpha says as the taller one bows towards Jimin, before gesturing to the one standing beside him who is wearing a bright smile on his face. “And this is my Third-in-command, Minseok. I have handed them both the responsibility of accompanying our guests and watching over the pack on my leave, and with your permission, they will act as witnesses for tonight’s meeting.”

Jimin greets them in return, and allows the werewolves to chat with the rest of his group while he turns away, intending to study his surroundings more closely. He notices Hanbin walking closer just then, with his two other brothers walking alongside him. His throat feels constricted as he sees Yunhyeong, looking as if he had just come out of the infirmary, with one of his arms hanging on a sling, though his smile is still as bright as it always has been. Jimin recalls Jinhwan’s story about the attack, how Yunhyeong had taken the hardest blow during the ambush before disappearing in the portal during their dramatic escape. Together with them is Donghyuk, who had left Jinhwan in the hands of the Wiccans in order to find their missing brothers. Since he is here with them, it has appeared that his mission had been a success.

Seeing his brothers all back together gives Jimin a sense of relief. He is overcome with glee to see them all standing there, even if their appearances are filled with fresh scars and wounds.

“So—” he says as they all come to surround him, each one of the brothers holding back as much as they could from getting too emotional that neither of them makes a move for a hug. “Were you the special guests that the Alpha has been talking about?”

Hanbin grins at his brother and shakes his head. “I wish I could say that we were the ones getting all the royal treatment. Unfortunately, that’s not the case. Someone else is here to see you. And I bet you’ll be happy to see him too,” he says, as he steps aside, allowing Jimin to get a clear view of the rest of the room.

He turns around to look at the center of the room as Hanbin gestures him to, and sees a round table with a few armchairs that have been strategically placed around it, signifying that this place has normally been used for secret meetings or private dialogues which needs to be done away from the other pack members.

But it is not the round table itself which makes Jimin halt and catches his full attention. It is the male Vampire who is sitting right at the head of the table, silently watching him with a smirk while leaning back in his high-back armchair, as if he has been waiting patiently for Jimin to notice his presence.

In his shock, Jimin’s mind wanders back to a recent event in the past, taking him back to the final moments that he shared with his mentor. Lord Xander’s voice echoes inside his head as he sees the older Vampire flashing through his thoughts, as he is taken back to the moment when the healer Lord was handing him a pair of necklaces before bidding his goodbyes,

“If neither of us could recover in time, or if Death comes to us in our sleep, please make sure to give these to our children. To Laila’s daughter and my son.”

‘My son.'

Jimin blinks away the image from his head, almost unable to believe just what he is seeing. For a moment, he had almost thought that he was seeing Lord Xander sitting there, smiling the same way he would have whenever they would meet. But he quickly snaps out of it, just as the past memory fades away from his thoughts, helping him to realise that the Vampire before him looks a lot younger than his mentor, despite looking almost identical, and with much shorter hair.

Before Jimin can react, the twins beat him to it as they walk around him and rush towards the round table together to greet the familiar face waiting for them.

“Jiwon. Should’ve known that it would be you waiting for us here,” Yongguk comments with a deep chuckle as he slides closer to the Vampire, while the other twin curiously tilts his head. “How did you get here? Why are you hiding in a werewolf pack? Have you been here all this time?”

Jiwon softly chuckles at his cousins, keeping his eyes on Jimin when he gives them an answer, ”It’s quite a long story, actually, and it has something to do with the reason why Hanbin and Yunhyeong had ended up here too.”

Surprised, Jimin immediately turns to glance at his brothers, both of them shrugging their shoulders as if telling him that the Vampire’s words are true.

“Why don’t you take your seats and join me?” Jiwon calls out to the Orphans who are still standing a few feet away from the round table, while the twins had swiftly taken the empty seats right beside him, as if they all belong there. “I bet you boys are tired from the long journey and might be a bit confused. We need some catching up to do anyway. I’m not wrong, am I—Lord Jimin?”

Back at Wolf Moon Pack…

There is something magical about the sunset in the Wolf Moon Pack.

The air cools down the moment the sun begins to descend, while the vibrant colours in the sky seem to blend together like a watercolour painting—iridescent, dazzling, enchanting—as if the space around the pack is coming alive at nightfall. You look up to admire the dark shade spreading in the sky that appears almost purple, while the stars begin to pop out, revealing their beautiful glow one sparkle at a time. As the faint shade of the descending sun fades beneath the foliage across the hill before you, the moonlight above is quick to grab your attention. Its radiating light draws you in, but it is the shade faintly appearing on its edges that has you taking a long, deep breath.

The indistinct shade of red.

Its presence serves as a reminder that time is running out. Ever since it had been determined that the events which had been happening for the past few years—the rebellion rising within the Vampires clan and the coup which occurred in your home pack—have a silver lining, that someone—or perhaps, quite undoubtedly, an entire group of them—is intending to give rise to the Blood War, bringing back the nightmare that had haunted the entire continent for centuries, it has marked the rise of the blood moon as your time limit.

There seems to be a clear reason why that specific night has always been chosen for the rise of chaos and why it was possible for the Dark Alliance to unite their powers to take over the continent. And now that it is evident just how close it is already to the night of the blood moon rising, you cannot help but feel as if you are being pushed into a corner, with limited options to choose on how to stop the war from happening.

But will it be possible for any of us to stop it at all?

“It’s a marvellous view from here, isn’t it?”

You turn away from the window just as Mage Kim enters the room. Her arrival snaps you out of your daze, plummeting you back into reality where you are standing in her quaint kitchen, with bright lights illuminating the room in contrast to the dusky sunset out in the woods.

The pretty mage moves with a gentle flow around the counter, carrying a basket full of fresh vegetables in one hand and an old spell book in the other, which she then places on top of the marble top counter with such ease and grace before turning to you once again to speak, “I always enjoy watching the sunset from that very same window myself after a long busy day of work, though it seems to me that it’s not giving you the same calming effect as it does to me.”

Puzzled by her words, you tilt your head, trying to understand what she is trying to say. Seeing this, Mage Kim giggles a little before tilting her chin towards your hands. “Seeing the way you are clutching that mug so tightly, I can only guess that your mind is not as calm as it looks.”

Raising your eyebrows, you follow her gaze and look down at your hands. Sure enough, you find that not only you are clutching the mug in your hand just as tightly as the way she described it, but your claws have also come out, making their appearance and almost digging into the sides of the mug. Hairline cracks are beginning to materialize on what was supposed to be a flawless-looking mug before the tip of your claws made contact with it.

With a gasp, you quickly retract your claws and loosen up your grip on the mug, before gently placing it on top of the kitchen counter.

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to ruin your mug,” you start to apologise, while the mage only waves her hand at you and laughs.

“Oh, don’t worry about that old thing. I’ve had that mug for as long as I can remember, so it’s due time for it to crack anyway. I’ve gained plenty of new ones since I moved here so I won’t miss it too much,” she calmly says to you with a smile.

“Still—” you murmur, still unable to look away from the damage that you have done. For any mortal eyes, those tiny cracks may not be visible. But it is quite different when you are looking at it with your eyes. “I guess I got lost and carried away with my thoughts there for a moment. But I did enjoy the tea you made. I promise.”

Mage Kim grins at you as she takes the abused mug out of your sight. “That’s a relief. At least I know that I didn’t really leave you completely idle,” she says, as she continues to unpack the vegetables that she had carried with her while chatting.

“I’m sorry for stepping out while we were having a chat. Yvonne is one of the pack’s elders who had just lost her mate last summer. They’ve been together for 70 years, so it was really hard for her to adjust to living on her own with her kids all spread in different packs. I’ve been helping her deal with her grief, and she would often stop by like this to say hello and chat, and sometimes vent when she has some troubles at home,” she says, not even pausing as she puts some of the fresh goods away and setting aside a couple of them to use later, while you can only watch her closely, admiring how every single thing that she does seems to captivate you.

Even the way she moves enchants you. Sometimes she would appear as if she is gliding above the ground when she walks, while sometimes her moves remind you of flowing water. There is also a familiar sense radiating from her, reminding you of something that you had encountered before even though it is hard for you to point a finger at what it truly was.

“These are all from her, by the way,” she continues to say, waving at the vegetables that she had set up on the counter. “She always leaves a whole basket of fresh produce whenever she comes to visit, as a token of gratitude each time I would spare my time to see her, mostly everything that she had grown and harvested herself from her little garden.”

“That’s so thoughtful of her,” you muse softly, drawing another smile from the mage. “I’m guessing that happens often? Do the other pack members give you offerings like this whenever you help them?”

Mage Kim shrugs as she turns to wash the goods in her sink, refusing your help when you offer, simply telling you to take a seat instead, to which you comply easily just to get out of her way. “I never asked them to, but they always come to drop things in exchange for our help. My mate and I simply try to help out as much as we can for the pack since they have been so welcoming of us since the day we arrived. I figured it was a fair trade, we give and take, and help each other the best we can for the good of the pack.”

For the good of the pack.

It was the same teaching that your father had imprinted in you ever since you were just a pup, growing up under his and your mother’s care. The same teaching that has been passed on within the pack through each generation, shared among the pack members for many years to form a tight bond under your father’s lead. It pains you to think that the very same pack has now been split apart, all because of the coup that began from your sister’s treason.

Pain twists inside your chest when you think about your pack’s fate, and you turn to look at your surroundings just to distract yourself from your own thoughts. It was late in the afternoon when you came to pay the mage a visit, done under Taehyung’s mother’s advice. It wasn’t much of a surprise to find that both the mage and her beta mate had chosen to live in a quiet and secluded area away from the heart of the pack, but it was still a pleasant surprise when you finally found the quaint cottage that they have both been living in. Located on the top of the hill, the cottage has the perfect view of its surroundings—the serene forest, the green hills, and even the riverbed which leads to a nearby waterfall—while it remains a walking distance towards the packhouse, allowing the Beta to travel back and forth so easily each day when he is needed for his duty.

“This is quite a nice place to live, far from the hectic life you would normally find at the heart of the pack. How did you manage to find this cottage?” you find yourself asking the mage when she returns to your side, and you can faintly feel her pride radiating from within her.

“We didn’t. My mate, Seokjin, built this cottage with his own two hands, right after the Alpha gave us this piece of land to work with. We had requested a place where we could find some peace and quiet, to have something different than our daily life, which is almost never peaceful,” the mage answers as she pours some more tea into two different mugs, replacing the one that you had almost ruined and the one that she had left behind in the sink on her rush to see the pack member that had come earlier.

The mage continues her story while sipping on her tea. Her eyes glow fondly as she appears to reminisce about her past. “My mate, Seokjin, wanted to create a place that resembles our old home. Years ago, he and I met during the winter when I was a trainee witch. I was staying in an old cottage that used to belong to one of the mentors in the coven that I was raised in when he came at my door.”

She stops with a giggle, before continuing to tell her story, how she found a sleeping bear on her porch one day, then about the days she spent with that bear before he finally revealed himself in his human form. Mage Kim then tells you a bit more about Beta Seokjin’s past, the history that you had once heard partially from your father but never in full form. You have known before that the beta had once gone feral after losing his home pack and his family during the Rogue War, but you had never heard the story of how he managed to find his way to join the Wolf Moon Pack with his mate until now, as Mage Kim tells you almost in detail of the events that had led them both to this place.

“That old cabin held so many good memories, but what we shared while living there for that short period of time was so precious for both of us that the moment we were given a chance to build something new and create new memories, Seokjin insisted to recreate that same cabin here. Which, as you can see, turned out to be this pretty little cottage that we call home.”

As you look around you, a sight that comes to mind is not an old cabin that would have resembled this one, but another that had been buried deep in your memories. Located deep in the Blue Moon pack’s territory, the old cottage that was built by Jongin’s own two hands, was the home that had held a lot of golden memories of your own with your deceased mate. In the past, your chest would have burned with so much pain whenever you are reminded of those old days, when you pictured the life you had then only to be reminded of Jongin’s passing and how much it had hurt you.

Now, however, the longing that you are feeling for those missing days is accompanied by another kind of yearning. You begin to wonder if you would be able to build a new memory with your second chance mate. Would it be possible for you and Jimin to build your own home, away from the tumultuous lives of an Alpha and a Vampire Lord?

Snapping out of it, you turn to focus on Mage Kim’s gentle voice as she continues talking.

“We would still return to that old cottage in the winter, whenever Alpha Namjoon grants us a break during the cold season and gives permission for us to leave the pack for a while. He knows that my mate still finds the need to hibernate, though it hasn’t been quite as demanding as it was before when his beast counterpart was still dominating him, and it’s always been hard to hibernate completely if we remain in this place throughout the winter. My mate can be extremely grouchy when he doesn’t get the long rest that his bear needs,” she adds with a giggle. “Alpha Namjoon also understands how much Seokjin would have to hold back when he is working alongside him, so he does give us some flexibility to travel and get away whenever we need to.”

Knowing the roles that Beta Seokjin and his mate had to take upon joining the pack, and the sacrifices that had no doubt taken place, you understand why Alpha Namjoon would give them so much freedom. But thinking about two Alphas leading the pack together, with Beta Seokjin stepping back to be the second-in-command, has left you wondering about the pack’s dynamic. Especially now that you have found out that the beta is mated to a white witch, someone who would have been seen as the enemy by the pack had it been under normal circumstances.

“Speaking of which—Mage Kim?” you begin to question her when your curiosity grows stronger. “How are you adjusting to living in a pack, and as a shifter’s mate? I’m sorry, I just can’t help but wonder. It’s not often that a shifter and a mage, someone who has the ability to master witchcraft, would cross paths, much less turn out as mates. I’m sure it wasn’t quite easy.”

“Please, call me Aurora,” she says in return, smiling shyly when she sees you raising your brows. “That’s the name that was given to me at birth. I don’t normally use my given name, for personal reasons, which is why I have requested the Alpha to have the pack call me under the name ‘Mage Kim’, as I have taken my mate’s given name as mine and it would make it easier for me to remain anonymous to any outsider.”

You simply nod, trying to understand even if you have yet to know the full story behind her reasons. A million different questions appear in your head, as you are reminded of the first time you heard Taehyung mentioning Mage Kim when you met him, but you keep your curiosity to yourself as Aurora continues with, “But I do feel like it would be better for anyone who I am personally close with to call me by my real name. Of course, I would appreciate it if you would only call me by my given name when we’re alone.”

“Of course, Mage Kim. I mean, Aurora,” you answer her with a smile, which she returns with a grateful nod.

“To answer your question, it did take quite a while for me to get used to living in a pack of shifters. Before meeting my mate, I had never once encountered any shifter, nor had I ever truly learned a thing about them. I’ve learned so much since then, and then a lot more ever since I joined this pack,” she explains with a soft chuckle. “I’m quite grateful that they welcomed me with open arms. I also had my mentor by my side during the first couple of years I began living here, since it was his place that I was taking over when I first arrived, so that was a huge help as well.”

“How about your mate?” you ask her, when you recall the authority of an Alpha radiating from the werebear when you first met him. “I imagine it wouldn’t have been easy for an Alpha to submit under another leader when he came in.”

Shaking her head, Aurora sighs a little. “Oh, it sure wasn’t. Didn’t help the fact that my mate is quite a hot-headed shifter. Even without his Alpha blood running in his veins, he has already been quite stubborn to deal with,” she says while rolling her eyes, though there is still a sense of fondness and admiration as she talks about Beta Seokjin. “He does have a huge respect for Alpha Namjoon, however, since the Alpha is wise and honourable as a leader. I think sometimes my mate would try to start something with the Alpha just for the fun of it, not because he is trying to challenge Alpha Namjoon’s authority.”

Laughing, you imagine the Alpha and Beta going at each other when they are together. Just like how you had seen them arguing in your vision. “I’m going to guess that there’s been a lot of ‘friendly’ banter between the two over the years?”

Aurora shakes her head again while laughing. “It never stops. And I think Alpha Namjoon enjoys it when my mate would challenge him into some kind of an argument or debate or when he tries to turn the Alpha’s own words against him. He always seems more—alive, when he is with Seokjin,” Aurora carefully says, before she looks at you with deep caution in her eyes and adds, “I’m sure you know what the Alpha is currently dealing with.”

Biting your lips, you briefly nod, knowing what she is insinuating. “Yes, I know very well. I was once in his shoes, quite a few years ago.”

Aurora releases a deep sigh. “That is probably why I was sent here by fate, and why my mate was needed here in this pack. At first, we were merely searching for a way to give my mate a sense of order, for him to be a part of a community once again to give him everything that he had once lost. But then we both realised that we were able to give something more to help the Alpha and his pack,” she begins to speak with a soft voice, as if she feels like someone would be able to listen to her words as she talks about Alpha Namjoon and her mate’s personal business. “My healing powers may not be on par with the best mages in the continent, but I do my best to support the Alpha, and help him through his struggles so he could still do his duty and keep the order in the pack. Meanwhile, my mate would have enough authority to give the Alpha his sound voice and support whenever he is needed, or to take his place when the Alpha is absent.”

“The Mating Sickness—” you start to ask, “How far worse has it been since—”

“I’m afraid I cannot say,” Aurora claims while shaking her head slowly, a hint of sadness appearing in her gaze as she thinks about the Alpha. “But as someone who once battled with the same sickness, I’m sure you know what would happen if he keeps on going like this for a longer period of time. He has been going strong for long enough. But even the strongest being in the realm would still have their limitations.” Aurora looks up, staring deeply into your eyes as she adds, “For Alpha Namjoon, he might as well have gone past that limit quite a long time ago.”

A deep concern flows right through you after what Aurora had just told you. As someone who had once experienced the same sickness and knows damn well what the sickness could do to a shifter, you can imagine the struggles that Alpha Namjoon has to face.

You have met Alpha Namjoon a few times and spent time with him during your stay in the Wolf Moon Pack, and never once had you ever caught any signs of him struggling. Deep down, you cannot help but admire his tenacity, while at the same time, you also know that he would have to endure as much pain as the power that he has to use to hide his suffering, and it worries you even more to think that he had been fighting for so long.

“How are you feeling now, by the way? Does your chest still feel tight? Is it easier to breathe?” Aurora suddenly asks you, and for a brief moment, you have no clue what she is talking about that you instantly fall silent, until you finally remember the reason why you came to visit her this afternoon.

Your heartburn.

Ever since early this morning, you have been getting a series of heartburn bothering you. It started with your heartbeat which continued rising so rapidly, followed by the tightness in your chest that caused you to have trouble breathing. You immediately suspected that Jimin may have been the cause when your mating mark started pulsing, though you had no idea if the pain you felt simply came to you because of the distance and for being so far away from your mate, or if something else was causing it. That it had been a sign that your mate was in terrible danger.

After consulting with Taehyung and his mother, they advised you to see Mage Kim to find answers, which became the reason why you are here, sitting in her kitchen while sharing deep thoughts and stories with a few cups of hot tea.

Immediately, you lean back and start to gently rub your chest, right where you had been feeling pain. You quickly realise that the only thing you can feel now is warmth, while the tightness that had been bothering you is long gone. “Oh! That’s interesting. I didn’t notice it while we were chatting, but it does feel better. Are you telling me that all I had to do was drink warm tea?”

Aurora laughs, looking relieved and amused at the same time. “I wish it was that simple. The tea only helped ease your muscles and calm your nerves. I put a few drops of my remedy in your cup of tea and the snacks I gave you earlier, then I added a calming potion into that one,” she says, pointing at the mug you are still holding. “That’s what did the job.”

Surprised, and absolutely amused, you can only shake your head in wonder. “I guess they weren’t kidding when they said that you give the best remedies. I suppose the wonderful chat we had also helped put my mind at ease that I almost forgot what I was supposed to be doing here.”

Aurora looks out the window from over your shoulder just then, and her eyes immediately widen. “We’ve been talking for so long that I didn’t even notice how much time has passed. I haven’t even started making dinner.”

Turning away from her, you follow her gaze to look out the window, noticing how dark it had gotten out there. “Oh, right. It’s already dinnertime. I’m sorry for taking so much of your time,” you say to her, feeling remorseful for getting lost in the moment. But right as you turn to her and before you even begin to take your leave, the mage stops you right away.

“Surely you can stay for a while longer, can’t you? Seokjin isn’t going to return for dinner tonight, as he is still busy attending Alpha Namjoon’s business at the pack house. He’s probably already combing through the buffet dinner by now. Tammy, the pack’s senior cook, makes excellent meat pies, and he would often go mad for it whenever he is eating with the other pack members.”

“Well—I’m not exactly in a rush to go,” you tell her, which is not entirely a lie.

Ever since you came to the pack, you had spent most of your time staying close to your parents. Oftentimes, Taehyung would have to send either his mother or his mate to drag you away, forcing you to join them during mealtime just so you could get a little break from watching over your parents who remain unconscious. You have no doubt that the moment you return to Taehyung’s property, his family would have you joining them again. While you are grateful for their care, it doesn’t stop you from feeling as if you are intruding on their personal space too much, and you feel guilty about it when they have already done so much to help you and your family.

Besides, you also have another purpose to stay with Mage Kim tonight, and you refuse to leave until you have what you needed.

“On that note, I should probably start making dinner,” Aurora says, turning away to pull out a couple of containers from the freezer standing behind her. She sets them all up on the counter, opening them to reveal the frozen meat contained inside, nearly causing you to drool. “How do you like your meat, Alpha? Medium, or well done? Or perhaps, rare? I know that shifters can have different tastes in the way they enjoy their meal.”

“Medium rare, leaning more towards rare, if that’s not too much of a trouble,” you answer her while holding back from licking your lips. Though you can barely restrain your wolf’s hunger when she softly growls inside your head, drawn completely to the sight of the uncooked meat. “It’s the only way it would be fair for me and my wolf. Obviously, she would prefer her meat raw. But when I’m in my human form, I do enjoy a bit of a roast on my meat for a taste.”

“Understandable. That’s actually how my mate would love his dinner too,” Aurora says, nodding. “Of course, the bear inside him would always fight him over it, as the beast prefers the meat all fresh and bloody. But Seokjin could no longer stomach it ever since he started staying in his human form longer. He always says that fresh meat reminds him of the dark days that he spent as a feral.”

Nodding your head absently, you try to recall a little bit more of what you had once heard about Beta Seokjin. You had never once met any shifter who had gone feral for a long time and managed to regain their sanity to be able to return to society and to hold a highly regarded rank the way Beta Seokjin did, so his story had always intrigued you ever since you first heard of him from your father in the past. You had once wondered if he would still lose control even once he had returned to live and function in his human form, or if he had given up the option to shift at all.

A shudder runs through your body as you imagine yourself living without ever getting a chance to shift right back into your wolf form. The feeling of entrapment suddenly overcomes you, as you have always felt so free and alive whenever you are running in your other form.

“But he still hunts regularly while he is running in his beast form, right?” you question the mage as the thought comes into your mind. “I always give my wolf free reign when I need to go out on my regular run, and she always takes the chance to hunt and eat her game all fresh and bloody when she is in control.”

“Oh, obviously,” Aurora answers with a playful scoff. “He still runs in his bear form, though he rarely does it alone. He would do it either when the pack is doing their regular run together, or he would have one or two Enforcers running with him to keep an eye on him. It’s not that he would lose total control when he shifts, it’s just that the bear would take any given chance to take over his body and he would sometimes run free and wild without care. It’s usually during that time when the bear would find a fresh hunt for himself and enjoy his rare, and extremely bloody, meat.”

“Beta Jin would always argue with the bear about it when that happens, I’m guessing?”

She laughs, knowing that her mate would do such a thing just for the sake of it. “Every single time.”

As Aurora prepares for dinner, you can no longer sit down and do nothing, so you give her no choice but to let you help her through it. Soon enough, you are sitting with the kindhearted mage on her dining table, which is small and comfortable enough for two people, though you still find it hard to imagine Beta Seokjin sitting around it in his bear form. Which, according to Aurora, is something that often happens when the Beta is too exhausted to fight against his bear who always wants to show himself in front of his mate.

“He used to do that in our old home, watch over me while I was cooking our meal or when I was messing around with my potions, filling the room with his massive body. I suppose it became a bit of a habit for him that he still can’t let it go once we’re living here, so I’d just let him instead of arguing about it. No matter how stubborn Seokjin can be, his bear is much worse,” Aurora tells you with a soft chuckle. “Seeing him trying to fit into this tiny space is pretty adorable too, especially when he’s sitting with his legs out like a giant teddy bear.”

Seeing that you have only ever met Beta Seokjin while he is being formal and serious in your previous encounters, imagining him being the cute teddy bear that Aurora is describing him draws a smile to your face. “Forgive me, but it is really hard for me to picture the Beta acting in such a way,” you comment with a laugh. “Although, if I have to compare him with Taehyung, then I guess they’re both aren’t so different, after all, if they can truly act differently when they are in their personal space and with their loved ones and just be themselves.”

Right the moment you say this, your mind wanders to Jimin. Finding a mate is always a blessing for a shifter, and you had been given the gift of finding your second chance mate. Despite feeling blessed and grateful, you resent the fact that it had to happen during the circumstances that you are in, where you are unable to enjoy your first moments with your mate the way Aurora and Beta Jin or how Taehyung and his mate, Rhea, could. You barely had enough time to be with each other before you had to part ways, all because you both had to meet on the rise of an incoming war.

Suddenly feeling envious and disturbed after listening to Aurora’s story, you lean back in your seat to try and distract yourself from your own thoughts. That is when your eyes fall onto the old spell book that has been left right on the corner of the dining table. You remember seeing her carrying it with her all the time, and then you saw it again earlier when she came back from tending to a pack member, but you never had any clear view of it until now.

“This book seems pretty old. It looks like it’s falling apart,” you comment as you lean to look closer. For some odd reason, the spell book seems to draw you in, though seeing its dire state, you hold back from reaching out to touch it.

“That’s because that book has been around for ages,” she comments while laughing. “I’m trying my best to keep it as it was. I’ve had the book since I was little. My mother—the woman who raised me—gave it to me. That’s the only thing that was once hers that I still have left.”

“A.C.,” you murmur softly, reading the initials that have been engraved so clearly on its leather cover. The writings around it seem to be fading, yet the initials are still quite easy to read.

“That’s my mother’s initials. She carved it on the cover because she kept losing her books as a child. She told me once how the other kids who grew up with her knew that she was different, and had constantly tried to cause trouble or get her into trouble in the coven. That includes stealing and hiding her book of spells and grimoires right before her rituals,” Aurora explains, looking down at the book cover with a deep longing in her eyes.

“Her name was Agatha. Agatha Carro. That’s where A.C. came from. She was a healer and a clairvoyant, just like me, though the magic and the blood that ran through her had come from black magic, as we were both born and raised in a Dark Coven.”

Agatha. The name rings inside your head, and you are immediately reminded of the Wiccan. Could it be—

“But let’s not go there. I’m pretty sure that my story isn’t what you needed to hear,” she suddenly says, waving you off before your mind could go any further. She leaves her seat to pick up the steaming teapot and begins to refill the empty mugs on the table with fresh tea before returning to her seat. “At least, I know that it’s not the reason why you came to visit tonight and why you had kept me company for hours. I know that you didn’t come here just for an idle chat or to simply cure your heartburn, even if I haven’t heard you complaining about me keeping you here.”

“Nothing about our conversation was idle. If any, it had been quite—enlightening,” you reassure her while picking up your mug of hot tea. You can smell the scent of fresh herbs through its steam, letting you know that she had once again added the same remedy as the one she had given you earlier.

“I was told that you are the one working on the remedy for my parents. I just—I don’t know, I just figured it would only be right if I paid a visit, to say thank you and see how it’s going, or if you have any trouble with it at all,” you finally admit to her. “It was by chance that I was having trouble breathing and experiencing heartburn at the same time, so I had a good reason to ask Taehyung to show me the way to your home.”

Aurora simply smiles at you. “Coincidences often happen for a reason created by Fate. Yes, I have been working on the remedy ever since Beta Taehyung and his mother reached out to me,” she says, gesturing to the sunroom at the back of the cottage that is visible from the dining room. Seeing the altar and the wooden cabinet filled with glass jars containing various herbs standing in its corner, you safely assume that she is using the sunroom as her little workshop where she is making her remedies. “I took a sample of your father’s blood and the antidote that was said to have been given by your mate. Alpha Namjoon said that your mate had also been poisoned and you believed that it might have been the same one that was used to harm your parents.”

Nodding, you tell her everything that Jimin had told you about what the poison had done to his body. “It had similar symptoms to what my mate had said to have happened to him. Taehyung’s mother told me that if it wasn’t for the fact that my parents had the Alpha blood inside them, then they would have—” you stop talking when your throat feels tight. The thought of losing your parents had been haunting you for quite a long time, and you refuse to let it enter your mind again now that you are starting to feel a glimmer of hope. “Did it work? Did you manage to find a way to use that antidote for them? I know that we couldn’t use them directly since the original antidote was created for Vampires.”

Aurora shakes her head. “No, we couldn’t use it. Even if we had, there is no doubt it would only harm your parents more. It seems that the poison that was used on your mate was also slightly different, as we found a hint of wolfsbane added into it through your parents’ blood.”

This new fact makes you frown. “Are you saying that the poison may be the same, but they had deliberately altered it to weaken werewolves?”

“That seems to be the case, yes,” Aurora hums softly as she deeply considers this thought. “Not to worry, though. We are close to finishing the remedy. I’ll spend the whole night working on it and making sure that it will actually work. Just like you said earlier, we’re in the race against time, so I’ll personally make sure that it would be ready before sunrise.”

As the night continues, it turns out that there is no need for you to wait until sunrise comes to have the remedy that you needed. Right after you finish dinner, Aurora simply decides to get right back to work to finish creating the perfect potion that would help heal your parents.

She welcomes you to join her in the sunroom, where the area is filled with her little trinkets, illuminated with nothing but candles, while the scent of herbs and potions keeps flowing in the air around you. You watch her in awe as she gets to work, as she pulls out the samples of blood and altered antidote that she has been working with to create new samples in smaller vials. You even lend a hand when she needs to crush a few different herbs to mix with each sample, until she finally manages to find the perfect mix to eliminate the toxin and the remaining poison from the blood samples. She even uses a hint of her magic to amplify the remedy once she is done, and for once, the sight of the magic practice doesn’t leave a bad taste or an eerie feeling inside you, knowing that the spells she uses—enchanted from the pages within the old spell book—is only done with good intentions.

Hours before midnight arrives, the mage already has a few portions of the remedy that you had needed from her.

“You are truly amazing,” you muse with wonder as you hold the vials filled with the freshly blended remedy that may help heal your parents. “Thank you so much for this.”

True to her humble character, Aurora only waves her hand at you. “Don’t thank me yet. We’ll see if it’ll work to help your parents gain their strength back and for them to finally recover. It’s going to be a rough process of healing after dealing with such a strong poison, and this will only be the beginning of that healing process. I’ll be here to ask for help from the ancestors to lend their strength. Perhaps I can also find more answers by convening a seance to communicate with them directly to ask for their guidance.”

“Ah, that’s right. You told me earlier that aside from being a healer, you are also a clairvoyant,” you say to her, recalling what she had shared and what Taehyung had once told you.

“That is true,” Aurora says, giving you a shy smile. “My mother was a gifted one with that skill, and she had passed on her gift to me.”

Once again, Agatha’s face comes flashing into your thoughts. “I’ve met another clairvoyant, a Wiccan, on my journey here. She showed me a glimpse of the past. She started with the events that happened years ago regarding my sister, long before her rebellion came to rise, to show me what may have triggered her to finally take action to turn the pack against me and our parents,” you carefully tell her, refraining from saying more about seeing Alpha Namjoon and Beta Jin in that same vision. “Then I was also given the chance to see another Vision, left behind by my mate’s mentor and guardian, which we had managed to unlock with the help of the Wiccan. This one took me back long enough to witness the Ancient war, the Blood War, and to see for myself everything that had actually happened during that time.”

Aurora’s eyes grow wide upon hearing this. You haven’t exactly shared this with anyone else but the Alpha, but knowing that she may have the same ability and more knowledge about this gift, you had figured that perhaps you can find some answers from her.

“Have you ever—” you start by asking. “Since my arrival in this pack wasn’t so much of a surprise to you, have you ever envisioned me coming here for help or have you ever seen any signs about the war coming back?”

Aurora looks a bit unsure for a moment before she finally nods. “The spirits spoke to me during one of my seances. They had given me a warning that something is going to happen in the near future. Something so big that would alter the entire lives of everyone living within this realm, and that I would know when the time will come. The messages they sent me had foreseen a part of a distant past that was coming back to the present, that a cycle of events will take place as soon as the pieces that were linked into that past are reconnected,” she says, recalling everything that she had known. “The moment you arrived at the pack, bearing the mark that was given by your mate, I knew that it had begun.”

A sigh slips right through you just as the dreadful feeling that you felt before returns, the unsettling sensation that always takes over when you recall the sight of the Blood War. “The vision had told me something similar. Through the vision that I entered, I was able to understand everything, to know all about the pieces of the past that had caused the war and the possibility of them coming back in the present and reconnecting—”

As you begin to talk about it, the memory of the vision returns to you. They come flashing into your thoughts like a set of moving pictures. The pale Vampires that reeked of blood, the young and mighty Vampires riding the flying dragons, the army of Rogues and Halflings rushing down the mountains before colliding with an army of Werewolves and Lycans in an intense battle, and the deep, bloody red sky above.

“A vision that was left behind by someone who no longer exists in the upper world,” Aurora suddenly murmurs while looking like she is a deep thought. “This Wiccan that you met must have been quite powerful to be able to assist you with one.”

You tilt your head, suddenly feeling curious. “Are you not capable of doing the same?”

Aurora gives you a sad smile. “Not quite yet. I haven’t had that much experience with it to try it with another person, but I have been training myself to create a Vision for myself so I could go back into the past and look into some of the Elders’ memories,” she says as she looks up at you. “Is that what you needed help with? Do you have another vision that you would like to visit?”

You quickly shake your head. “No, not quite. I’m not sure, really. I’m just still quite at a loss, I guess,” you answer her with a defeated sigh. “It’s just—there are so many things that are still bothering me. How much do you know about the Ancient Blood War?”

At the mention of the Blood War, Aurora’s face immediately turns grim, and the unsettling shudder begins to run down your spine even before you hear her answer. “Enough to know that if it should occur once more in the present, the entire realm would succumb to darkness, because the forces that had once stopped the War may no longer exist.”

➥ Special Appearance: Jiwon (Bobby) as Lord Xander’s son

#btshoneyhive #jimin scenarios #jimin scenario #jimin fanfic #jimin smut #jimin fluff #jimin angst #jimin x reader #bts jimin #park jimin #bts scenario #bts fanfic #kpop scenario #kpop writing #kpop fanfic #bts smut #bts fluff #bts angst #bts x reader

119 notes · View notes

urneverland · 2 months

Text

𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗅 𝗂𝗇 𝗹𝗼𝘃𝗲 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗒𝗈𝗎 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘱: 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘺, 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗇 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗮𝘁 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲.

about: shyla. 25+. she/her. gmt+8.

status: not currently looking for more partners!

hi and welcome to my blog! i used to be @momorini but i lost my login for that account, so i'm starting over. i'm currently looking for short-term or long-term rp partners for double rps with idols on tumblr or discord.

if you're interested, please continue reading the details below carefully.

what i'm looking for:

20+ partners

semi-lit to literate responses

okay with idol x oc ships

familiar with tupperbox if discord rp

non-demanding activity

puts equal efforts on both rps

groups i rp / write for:

ateez

blackpink

bts

exo

(g)i-dle

got7

monsta x

nct

stray kids

twice

groups & members i'm looking for:

ateez (hongjoong, seonghwa, yeosang, wooyoung)

blackpink (jisoo, rosé)

bts (seokjin, yoongi, hoseok, jungkook)

exo (xiumin, baekhyun, chanyeol, sehun)

(g)i-dle (soyeon, miyeon, yuqi)

got7 (jaebeom, mark, jinyoung, yugyeom)

itzy (yeji, ryujin, yuna)

monsta x (minhyuk, kihyun, i.m)

nct (taeyong, taeil, johnny, yuta, jaehyun, renjun, jeno, haechan, jaemin)

red velvet (irene)

sf9 (inseong)

stray kids (bang chan, lee know, changbin)

the boys (sangyeon, younghoon, hyunjae, juyeon)

twice (jihyo, sana, mina, dahyun, tzuyu)

what i will and won't do:

i'm okay with most aus, themes, and plots in rp, but i will let you know if i'm uncomfortable with what you're offering. i'm willing to find a compromise to get you something you want, while keeping my comfort. send "i am a top super lady" when you contact me.

i'm open to all types of ships (m/f, m/m, f/f, m/nb, f/nb, etc.) for idol x oc or idol x idol. for n.sfw stuff, i'm not comfortable writing it out, so i'd prefer to have it be implied s.mut or fade-to-black.

however, these are the ones i will never write for:

abuse

death of an idol in rp

hybrids

idolverse

incest

little space/ddlg

noncon/rape

omegaverse/abo

self-harm

suicide

underaged/minor idols

how to reach me:

for tumblr rps: please contact me on @shylarps via dms or asks, and all rps will be done on that blog.

for discord rps: please send your discord username to my askbox or dms, and i'll send you the server invite when it's ready.

10 notes · View notes

kpop-stories-21 · 2 years

Text

Cordis et Domus Everte | Two: "Rebellion"

Group: ATEEZ

Pairing: Fem!OC x Rebel Leader! Seonghwa

Word Count: 1.9k

Genres + AUs: Dystopian AU, Uprising/Rebellion AU, Smut, Fluff, Angst

Trigger Warnings: Strong language, blood, violence, minor character death, rioting, fighting, discrimination, attempted rape, derogatory use of the word "slut"

Tags: @kpop---scenarios @jeonrose @skittlez-area512 @umbralhelwolf @lukai-m @skeletor-ify @biaswreckingfics @bloopbloopkai @trashlord-007 @liliesofdreams @rdiamond2727 @naturalogre

A/N: As I have said many times, I am not the best at writing angst, so the middle bit of this chapter really hurt to write. I want to stress that I do not condone rape or any of the others terrible things that take place in this chapter. I also do not think that the idols I write about actually have the personalities I give them.

Masterlist

«-Previous | Next-»

Footsteps raced through the corridor, urgency in their pounding as they sped along the concrete. Heads turned to look as a young man with blonde-streaked black hair flew past them towards the meeting room at the centre of their underground compound.

The doors swung inward wildly as Jung Wooyoung flew into the room, garnering the attention of the small group of people that were gathered at the long wooden table.

"Seonghwa-hyung!" He cried out, addressing the red-haired man seated at the head of the table. "Concillor Na's soldiers are raiding Gwanjaë!"

Gasps and muttered expletives circled the room as everyone processed the information.

"How bad is it?" Seonghwa queried, steel in his dark eyes.

"It's pretty bad." Wooyoung informed him. "According to Yeonjun, they set a large portion of the town on fire and were killing people left and right. The fire was put out, but the soldiers are still there, going through every house. They seem to be searching for something, or someone."

A tall brunette male stood, fear and anger swirling in his chocolate eyes. "We have to help them, Hyung. Yunho and his apprentice are the only Healers, they will need Yeosang's help."

Seonghwa nodded in acknowledgement of the man's words. "Don't worry Mingi, we will help them." He turned to the man at his right and began to issue orders.

"Hongjoong, assemble the raid squad. We don't know how many of Na's soldiers are there, so we will need everyone to come. Have them ready to go in ten minutes, that is all the time we can spare."

Hongjoong ran a hand through his close-cut blonde hair, then stood and hurried from the room.

"Wooyoung, take Mingi and go rouse Yeosang. Inform him of the situation and tell him he has ten minutes to prepare his herbs. If anyone needs me, I'll be in my quarters getting ready."

Wooyoung grabbed Mingi's hand and the two ran out. Seonghwa was right behind them, hurrying to get dressed in clothing appropriate for the impending battle.

Gwanjaë needed them.

✦✧✧ - ✧✧✦ - ✧✧✦ - ✧✧✦

Sonji had never seen a raid this bad. Blood and death hung in the air, and she soon lost count of how many times she'd narrowly missed getting impaled by a sword. It was in those moments that she was grateful Mingi had taught her how to wield a blade and defend herself.

Laughter reached her ears, the mean kind that meant no good. Gripping her sword tightly she ran toward the source, ready to defend whoever was in trouble from the cruel taunts of her father's soldiers.

Rounding the corner, she was greeted with a sickening sight. Three young, well-muscled soldiers had surrounded a handsome younger man with night-black hair. Two were holding him down while the third ran blood-stained hands all over the man's slim, fit body. As she stealthily inched closer, she began to hear what they were saying.

"Quite the lucky catch, wasn't he, hyung?" boasted one of the soldiers holding the man.

"Indeed he was Dejun. You have good eyes." His companion agreed with a laugh. Then he turned his head and addressed the third soldier. "Hey Jaehyun, you gonna leave any of him for us?"

Jaehyun's smirk could be heard in his voice as he replied, "Keep your mouth shut, Yuta, and maybe I will."

Sonji felt icy-hot anger spread through her as she heard their names and realized they were the same three soldiers that Mingi said kept hitting on him. According to the brunette, they were stupidly stubborn and wouldn't take no for an answer, often thinking only with their downstairs brain. She gripped her sword tighter and stepped out from the shadows. Sonji didn't like killing, but if you hurt an innocent person or messed with her friends, she would rip you to shreds.

"Hey asshats, why don't you pick on someone your own size?" She yelled out, immediately garnering their full attention.

The one named Jaehyun chuckled. "Well, look who we have here! Your dad's really keen to have you back Sonji, even offered to pay the ones who brought you to him." He drew his own sword and stalked toward her. "Surrender and I might go easy on you."

"Never." Sonji hissed, lunging towards Jaehyun.

"Then let's have some fun!" Jaehyun shot back as he raced to meet her.

There was silence for a while as the two traded blow after blow, neither backing off an inch. Then, when it seemed Sonji was beginning to gain the upper hand, the taunting began.

"Y'know, you're pretty cute Sonji. If you surrender now, we could have some fun before I turn you over to your dad."

Sonji growled and swung her blade, slicing a wide cut in Jaehyun's left shoulder. "I'd rather die, thanks."

"You realize I'm going easy on you, right? I could kill you in the blink of an eye if I wanted to."

Sonji glared at him. "Do you ever shut up?!" She snapped, giving him a matching cut on his right leg.

Jaehyun just chuckled. "Hey, you think if I bring you in, your friend Mingi will finally let me have him? He's such a slut, no one else would want him. I'd probably be doing him a favour."

Sonji felt unbridled fury rise up inside her at the filth that poured from Jaehyun's mouth and she saw red. Then, without warning, everything went black.

✦✧✧ - ✧✧✦ - ✧✧✦ - ✧✧✦

Yeosang watched the fight from where he lay on the ground, held in place by two of the soldiers who'd cornered him. He didn't know this girl named Sonji who'd stepped in to rescue him, but he was grateful for her help. When he heard Jaehyun's comment about Mingi, calling him her friend; Yeosang felt his blood boil, while also realizing this meant she was Yunho's apprentice.

When Sonji fell to the ground suddenly, Yeosang's heart skipped. Had the soldier's words distracted her that much?

Before he could dwell on the thought too much, Sonji slowly began to rise, the air around her humming with magic. Yeosang felt his mouth drop open when her head came up and he caught sight of the red glow that consumed her eyes.

Red fire sprang to life in Sonji's hands and she began hurling orbs of it at the three soldiers. For a while their shields protected them, but soon the metal began to glow and became too hot for them to hold. A fire orb hit each of them in the chest and they were dead before they hit the ground.

The glow faded from Sonji's eyes then and she stumbled, falling onto her knees. She wavered unsteadily for a moment, then she stilled and lifted her head. Her brown eyes gazed about in shock and confusion, then she shook her head and stood. Walking towards him, she extended a hand and pulled Yeosang to his feet.

"Are you alright? Did they hurt you?" She asked him.

"I'm fine." He told her. "Just a few cuts and scratches, nothing major."

"Yunho can fix them up for you. Oh, my name's Sonji, by the way." She said with a smile.

"Nice to meet you Sonji, I'm Yeosang." He replied, returning her smile.

"Nice to meet you as well, Yeosang. Now, let's go find Yunho." She declared, motioning for him to follow her.

✦✧✧ - ✧✧✦ - ✧✧✦ - ✧✧✦

As she lead Yeosang to Yunho's dwelling, Sonji racked her brain trying to remember what happened after she'd blacked out. Her mind was frustratingly empty, and the blank space pricked worryingly at her nerves. What exactly had she done to Jaehyun and his friends? When she came to her senses, they looked like they'd had their hearts burned right out of their chests.

All thoughts flew from her head the moment she entered the dwelling and found Yunho talking cheerfully with several unfamiliar men. Among them sat Mingi, who looked extremely relieved to see both her and Yeosang.

The conversation died away as soon as the two of them stepped in, and Sonji found everyone staring at her. Sonji hated people staring at her because she knew they would ask about her scar, and the last thing she wanted was to relive that nightmare on a daily basis. Yunho seemed to notice her becoming uncomfortable and quickly spoke up, drawing most of the attention back to him.

"I'm glad you made it back Sonji. Are you alright?"

Sonji nodded, then gestured to Yeosang. "I rescued Yeosang here from some soldiers and wanted you to look him over to make sure he's okay." Yunho smiled and motioned for Yeosang to sit beside him. Sonji followed, standing nearby as Yunho examined Yeosang.

"So what exactly happened?" Asks one of the strangers, a red-haired male with striking features.

Sonji launched into her account of coming across Jaehyun and his friends assaulting Yeosang, and her short battle with Jaehyun before blacking out. Then Yeosang picks up, describing everything that happened while Sonji was unaware.

Sonji was shocked to hear what she did unconsciously, and it scared her. She had never had much to do with magic until she met Yunho, so she felt quite lost and unable to explain why such a thing could have happened. Fortunately, Yeosang spoke up and answered some of Sonji's unasked questions.

"All of this points to you being a Berserker."

Sonji looked at him in confusion. "What exactly is a Berserker?"

Yeosang smiled patiently. "A Berserker is someone who can channel powerful bursts of magic whenever they feel strong emotion. Overtime, as you begin to master your abilities, you will be able to control the episodes and remain conscious during them."

When Yeosang finished speaking, Yunho jumped in, eyes wide with realization. "Sonji, this has to be why your father ordered the raid! He must've found out you were a Berserker and wanted you back so he could control your abilities."

Sonji felt all eyes return to her as soon as it was revealed who her father was. Shifting uncomfortably, she wished that for once Yunho had just kept his mouth shut and shared this thought later once everyone had left.

"You're Concillor Na's missing daughter?!" The red-haired man exclaimed, looking quite angry. "Yunho, are you certain she can be trusted?"

Yunho glared at the man. "I know you're concerned about your group, but damn it Seonghwa, that was completely uncalled for!"

Offended, Sonji leapt to her feet, for once not bothered by sharing her past. She explained everything her parents did to her, how she got the scar on her face, and how Mingi saved her life by bringing her to Yunho. "I would never do anything to help my dad, I'd rather do whatever I can to destroy everything he's worked for."

At this the man, Seonghwa, backs off. "I apologize for coming on so strongly, but as the leader of a rebellion against the Concillus, I have to be extremely careful."

Sonji nodded, sitting back down beside Yeosang. "I understand, and I accept your apology." She smiled faintly, an expression that Seonghwa returned.

“As a way of making things up to you, would you like to join my group? It would be a good way to do things that would affect your father."

Sonji barely even pauses to consider, seeing her hopes of revenge opening up before her eyes. "Yes, I'd like that. I'll gladly join your group."

Seonghwa’s faint smile widened into something a bit more genuine. “Then welcome, Na Sonji, to The Guerillas.”

«-Previous | Next-»

44 notes · View notes

multistanisms · 7 months

Text

🧋 Kallin’s WIPs 🧋

In the Morning - Part 2 || Ateez

Yeosang x San The ending of the two part story. San's decision to take a mercenary job puts him right in the crosshairs of his old life.

Let Our Circle Be Unbroken Chapter One || NCT

Jaehyun x Taeyong, Yuta x OC Weak from being attacked, Jaehyun meets the ones responsible for saving his life.

Melodic Memories || Ateez

Yeosang x Reader Cooking lessons aren't the only thing you have in common with your boyfriend.

Lead me (Deep) Into Temptation || WayV

Ten x Lucas x Xiaojun Xiaojun is always very aware that the two most popular dancers in school are Ten and Lucas, the pair has unmatched chemistry. But what happens when he discovers why that chemistry is so strong?

The Fans have Fans || Multi-fandom Series

Kpop, multi group A series set from the other side of the screens; where the idols we love, appreciate and wish we could know personally secretly love, appreciate and want to know us in return. **Requests available for this series with prefered names/nicknames**

A Contract has Loopholes || Black Butler **

Ciel x Sebastian Finding the one responsible for his parents’ deaths, ending them, brings Ciel to the end he always knew would come, but not everything goes as planned. **This is a revamp from many years ago to improve the story**

Love’s Passion Fears No Shadow || Yu Yu Hakusho **

Hiei x Kurama Now back in human world after the successful victory of the Dark Tournament, team Urameshi’s resident demons have a lot to go over. **This is a revamp from many years ago to improve the story**

#works in progress #kallin's wip #☯ the author speaks ☯

0 notes

wanttoteezwme · 8 months

Text

Welcome to my blog!

About Me

~ I go by the name Moona, I am 23, she/her, and this is my first writing blog, so go easy on me pls:(

~I am a whore for Ateez, so that is the most predominant group that'll be on my blog. Later on, I'll add some SKZ or SVT fics if I feel comfortable enough.

~I am black, so therefore I plan on writing for black/POC reader inserts, inclusive reader inserts and/or OCs! Lord knows there needs to be more black/POC fics on here!

~As a whore for Ateez, naturally ill be writing some NSFW fics, so MINORS DO NOT INTERACT!!! You will be blocked if you do:)

Upcoming Works:

~A Little Crush: a Yeosang/reader/Yunho fic where Yunho gets absolutely destroyed by the reader while Yeosang watches.

~untitled: an idol!yunho x black!reader, friends to lovers fanfic detailing the slow burn of a blooming relationship. (I'm also planning on making this a series, so stay tuned!)

Thank you for joining my delulu train! If you're interested, you can also send me recommendations/suggestions!

#navigation #my fics #fics #info #information #updates #introduction #blog intro

0 notes

nayutai · 4 years

Text

Bad Boy Bakery

↠ Pairing Yeosang x Female OC

↠ Genre fluffy dirty angst

↠ Word Count 11.806

↠ Warnings infidelity (kinda sorta), mutual pining, unprotected sex, oral (f receiving), foul language, crude jokes, fingering, tattooed yeosang, mentions of criminal activity

↠ Summary Yeosang has a storied past and most of it is documented at the local police station. That’s the past though. These days he’s too busy running a semi-successful bakery with his best friends. After securing an order for the engagement party of well-known socialite Ivy Maxwell, he thinks his business might finally be taking off. He may have bitten off more than he could chew though.

It’s decided. Yeosang is going back to jail. Why he thought hiring the seven other misfits he used to run with to work in his bakery was a good idea he’ll never know. Bad Boy Bakery was supposed to be his way to get his life back on the right track and all these heathens do is test him every single day. He does a quick mental calculation of how much money is stashed around his house and he’s positive he’s got enough to post bail for a simple assault charge, but then again they might try to make an example of him considering his impressive arrest record. With the way he’s being tested at this moment though, he’s willing to spend every penny if it means he gets to beat Mingi into oblivion.

“Mingi, I swear to God if you fuck up another batch of egg whites I’m going to shove that whisk in your ear and beat your brains.” He glares at the clumsy giant vigorously whisking a bowl full of egg whites that already look like they’re begging for mercy. They have to have a full dessert spread ready for an engagement party that’s taking place in less than six hours and Mingi has ruined more eggs than Yeosang is even comfortable counting.

“Man, shut up. I did three years upstate. My arms are too damn strong for this which is exactly why I told your dumb ass to do it.” Everybody groans out loud at having to hear that exact phrase for what has to be the millionth time.

“That was over a year ago and you haven’t lifted anything heavier than a bag of flour ever since. Give it a rest.” Wooyoung garners a round of hearty laughter at his dig, looking quite pleased with himself at successfully bashing his friend.

“I make up for it by jacking off five times a day instead of four now so my point still stands.”

“I hope you wash your hands just as much.” The group of tattooed bakers loudly express their disgust when Mingi gives them nothing but a devious grin in response. Mingi, on the other hand, is phased by neither his friends’ disgust not Yeosang’s bristling anger as he dumps his third attempt at the egg whites into the garbage. So much for third time’s the charm.

Yep, Yeosang is going back to jail.

Ivy is resigned as she carefully sweeps her brush across both of her cheekbones. The glittery gold of the highlight powder left in its wake perfectly complements the rich sepia tone of her skin. She’s just as precise in the application of her lipstick. Slowly, but surely, painting her lips a deep purple. She sighs as she gives herself a final once over in her vanity mirror. The inky black curls that normally adorn her head like a crown have been forced into straightened submission indicative of her mother’s urge to impress the crowd of people that Ivy can already hear beginning to gather downstairs. Her left hands feels uncomfortably heavy as it has ever since this nightmare first began.

As if sensing her procrastination, Ivy’s mother Yvette comes striding into her daughter’s bedroom. It’s easy to tell how much she’s enjoying playing her mother of the bride role. She hasn’t stopped smiling since Ivy’s engagement to her long-time “boyfriend” was officially announced last month. Needless to say, she’s the only one finding any joy in this situation.

“Ivy, sweetie, hurry up and come downstairs. Everyone is waiting to see you.”

“Yeah, right.” Ivy scoffs in response. “They just want to see this.” Yvette frowns at the way Ivy glares in disdain at the stunning ring adorning her finger.

“Ivy Elaine Peters, you better get it to together right now. Keeping this family business afloat requires sacrifice and its your turn now stop moping and get your narrow ass downstairs.” Her mother disappears back out the door before Ivy can get in a word of her own. Not that it would have mattered. Her fate has been sealed for the past twenty four years.

She slips her feet into the black patent leather pumps still sitting pretty in the box on her canopy bed. The red soled beauties are sure to provide more status than comfort, but such is life. Ivy gives herself one final pep talk, smoothing out the imaginary wrinkles in her slip dress. She looks more like a fashionable mourner than a blushing bride but this is her silent protest. She’ll make her damn sacrifice but she’ll dig her heels in wherever she can.

Ivy quickly spots her fiancee Seokjin cracking jokes with a few of her cousins near the front door. He beams at her when he catches her eye across the room, breaking away to come greet her. Not for the first time, Ivy wonders why she couldn’t just fall in love with him to make this whole process easier. Their families have known each other longer than they’ve both been alive so they grew up as best friends. Plus, Seokjin is genuinely a great guy. He’s charismatic, kind, and attractive to the point of unfairness. She has no doubt that he’d make a fantastic husband for someone. She just wishes that she wasn’t that someone. The only positive is that Seokjin feels the exact same way. He loves Ivy to pieces in the most platonic way possible. She’s quite possibly the last person he would ever consider marrying, but business is business and this is a merger that must be made.

“You look absolutely stunning, Vee.” She smiles gratefully at his compliment as he bends slightly to kiss her on the cheek. A camera flashes somewhere off to her right so she makes sure to play her happiness up for the photographer. With the combined notoriety of their families, any pictures taken tonight are sure to be all over the local and regional news outlets by morning.

“I could say the same about you, Jinnie.” The tips of his ears turn red as they always do whenever anyone compliments him. Ivy giggles playfully when he ducks the hand reaching up to tweak on of them like she always does, choosing instead to square up like he’s ready for a fight. Oh, Jin, ever the entertainer. The numerous peals of laughter that erupt around the couple as they take turns jabbing at each other like children tells her that their antics are paying off.

The two imposters spend the night putting on one hell of a show. Anyone would be hard pressed to find someone that didn’t think they’re madly in love with one another. Their parents couldn’t be more ecstatic about this outcome if they tried.

Everyone is seated at the lavishly decorated tables set up in the backyard as an army of waiters replaces empty entree plates with various cakes and tarts that look almost too delectable to eat. The cheesecake placed in front of Ivy looks nearly too beautiful to eat. Topped with fresh berries and drizzled in what smells like some sort of hazelnut sauce. She wishes she hadn’t left her cellphone upstairs so that she could take a quick picture of it for her instagram. When she finally gets over her reluctance, she take a small bite. A borderline pornographic moan escapes her lips, catching Jin way off guard.

“What the hell wa-” Ivy cuts him off by shoving a forkful of the cheesecake into his open mouth. He groans in pleased delight, attempting to go in with his own fork for another bite, but she quickly slaps his hand away.

“Let me taste yours. Bite for a bite.” She pretends not to notice him sneaking another bite of her cheesecake while she tastes the chocolate tart in front of him. A hint of red chili lends a kick that perfectly rounds out the sweetness of the chocolate and the fresh whipped cream the dessert is topped in.

“I don’t know what bakery they used but we need to get them to do the cake for the wedding.” Jin declares as he practically inhales the chocolate tart. He signals the waiter to bring them two more for them to try while Ivy hums in agreement at his side. She makes a mental note to ask her mother who was hired to do the desserts tomorrow as she happily digs into the coconut cream cake being set in front of her.

Yeosang stares in awe at the payment he’s just received for the engagement party they’d done three days ago. His bakery has been faring better than most businesses do in their first year but the deposit currently pending with the bank is going to go a long way in making sure it stays that way. They had even sent two grand more than the $1,800 that the contract had stipulated. Yeosang had called immediately to make sure it wasn’t an accounting error because the last thing he wants is to be accused of stealing, but he’d been informed by the woman who had arranged the deal that her employers had been so satisfied with the food they wanted to “tip” him. Rich people are different.

He leaves his small office to clean up a little while it’s slow. He had let everyone else go early since there were no big orders to work on and Tuesdays are notorious dead zones. The bell above the door tinkles lightly as he cleans some wayward chocolate curls out of one of the display cases, cursing to himself because he’d told Seonghwa that he put too many but of course no one listens to him. Doesn’t matter that he signs those lazy bastards’ pay checks every week.

“Hello, how can I help you?” The young woman before him fidgets with the tie on her wrap dress inadvertently drawing Yesoang’s gaze to the womanly curves she possesses. The emerald green of the fabric highlights the warm undertones of her skin in a way that should definitely be illegal.

“My mother’s assistant told me that you did the desserts for my engagement party last night.” Yeosang curses mentally as he finally takes notice of the skating rink sitting on her left ring finger. He misses most of what she says next but tunes back in just in time to hear her ask if he’s available to do her wedding cake as well.

“What’s the date?” He questions, all business now that more money is on the table.

“September 9th. It’s going to be at the old vineyard across town.”

Yeosang nods in acknowledgment. He pencils her in and schedules a day in two weeks for her to come back with her fiancee to do a tasting and make final selections for the other desserts they’d like to have. Ivy is turning to leave when she catches sight of a full-sized version of the cheesecake she’d fallen in love with at the party.

“How much is that cheesecake?”

Yeosang follows her outstretched index finger to the hazelnut berry cheesecake that he’d come up with. It had taken him ages to perfect but hasn’t really taken off like he thought it would. Nevertheless, he makes sure to put one in the display case every day and he’s glad that he did.

“It’s $6 per slice. Did you want one?”

“How much for the whole thing?” Yeosang notices that she has yet to take her eyes off of the dessert.

“I’ll do $35 for you, beautiful.” For a second, he thinks that he may have overstepped his boundaries but she simply reaches into her bra to pull out a flashy, black card. The credit limit on that thing would probably pay off the loan on his storefront and then some.

He tries not to focus on how warm it is when she places it into his outstretched hand. He could’ve sworn that she intentionally let her fingers graze his own in a less than professional way. Yeosang shakes the thought away as that can only lead to trouble. He packs her cheesecake up while she signs the credit card receipt.

“Have a great day,” Yeosang pauses to look at the signature line of the receipt. “…Ivy.”

“Right back at you.” She winks at him playfully and sashays outside to her car. Yeosang’s eyes are trained on her until she’s seated in her seated in the black Audi he’s just now noticing was parked across the street.

Ivy calls Jin the second she steers her car back onto the road, waiting patiently for him to answer. She’s practically vibrating from the few minutes she’d spent with…fuck she’d forgotten to get his name but there is plenty of time for that. One thing she’s sure she’ll never forget is how hot he is. Ivy would’ve never guessed that she’d be attracted to someone with quite so many tattoos but on him they had looked like priceless works of art worthy of being placed in the Louvre.

“Hey, Vee, what’s up?”

“Two things. One, the bakery that did the desserts for the engagement party agreed to do the wedding.” Ivy curses at a slow driver that cuts her off at an intersection, losing her train of thought for a second.

“And the second thing?” Jin presses.

“Oh, I’m going to fuck the owner.” A thrill shoots through as she imagines those tattooed hands roaming every inch of her skin. She shifts uncomfortably in her seat as her body reacts to her impure thoughts.

“Absolutely love that for you. What’s his name?” Of course he asks her the one question that she doesn’t know the answer to. She rolls her eyes skyward as Jin starts talking shit when he realizes that she didn’t ask her new crush his name.

“I hate you.” She pouts as she turns onto her street. “We have a tasting scheduled for the 17th so I’ll ask him then. I’m almost home so I’ll text you later.”

“Smell ya later.” Oh what she’d give to flip him off right now.

The smile on her face when Ivy walks inside her parents’ house is genuine despite the fact that she’s spent all day doing wedding preparations which normally leaves her in a foul mood. Her high spirits don’t go unnoticed by her mother who is in the backyard pruning her orchids.

“What’s got you so happy?”

“The bakery that did the desserts for the engagement party agreed to do the wedding too. Also,” Ivy lifts the box holding God’s favorite cheesecake in the air. “he gave me a deal on the cheesecake that we liked.”

“Are you serious? He said that he was booked up the entire week of your wedding.” Ivy is a bit taken aback as he had specifically told her that he would be available, but she shrugs it off.

“Maybe he had a cancellation. Do want some cheesecake? This is your only offer because I fully plan to eat the whole thing right now.” Her mother tosses her pruning shears back into the box she keeps them in and follows Ivy into the kitchen where they make quick work of the heavenly dessert.

“Yeosang you fucking dumbass. How are we supposed to do a wedding and an anniversary party in the same damn day? Explain it to me.” Yeosang almost flinches when Yunho yells at him. He can’t think of a time the man has ever raised his voice before now and he’s known him since they were three. Not one to accept disrespect, Yeosang would normally react with anger of his own but even he has to admit that thinking with his dick has put them all in a bind. A socialite wedding and an anniversary party with a guest list longer than his body on the same day is going to take a miracle to pull off.

“Listen these rich people gave us two grand more than they were supposed to as a fucking tip. If they had asked me to get ass naked and let people eat pineapple rings off my dick I would’ve said yes.”

“She had big tits didn’t she?” Jongho typically stays out of their petty arguments but he knows bullshit when he hears it.

“Yes, but,” The room erupts into a cacophony of groans as they all simultaneously throw the closest object at hand Yeosang’s hand. Luckily for him he’s always been quick on his feet. “What’s done is done you fuckwads so get over it and start mixing. We still have orders to fill.”

All eight of them are covered in flour from their frantic baking when they hear the bell jingling up front. Hongjoong happens to be the only one able to immediately stop what he’s doing so he washes his hands and goes to attend to the customer. Yeosang nearly falls backwards off of his stool when he hears the voice of the woman that had put them in such a bind. Wooyoung and San exchange curious glances before they wipes their hands on the front of their aprons and head up front as well. Yeosang feels like his stomach is going to fall out of his ass as one by one they all abandon their posts.

“Satan, why are you doing this to me?”

There’s no reason for him to stay in the back like a coward so he follows suit, wiping his hands and going to the front counter as well. They’re all squished together behind the counter trying to get as close to her as possible. Yeosang shoulders his way between Jongho and Seonghwa and he finally understands why they all look like lovestruck school boys. He finds himself looking just as dopey as his friends when she turns that megawatt smile on him. She’s dressed a lot more casually today in a pair of jeans that had to have been painted on and a plain white baby tee. The little jewel glittering in her belly button looks like its winking at him and he has the overwhelming urge to flick it with his tongue.

“Another cheesecake?” He nods his head towards the box cradled in her hands. She looks sheepish at being caught out. Yeosang thinks it’s cute.

“In my defense, it’s tasty as hell.”

“Just make sure you tell everyone where you got it.” He winks at her playfully which was an incredibly bad idea. She sinks her teeth into her plump lower lip and he knows immediately that despite the massive rock on her finger he would still make a move on her. Time to leave before he does something stupid.

“Alright you lazy sacks of shit, back to work.” They protest just as he’d expected but he pushes them all back towards the kitchen, rolling his eyes as they try to resist him.

“Hey, wait!” Yeosang shouldn’t have turned around. He should’ve kept going as if he hadn’t even heard her, but no, he just has to have manners. She’s propped herself up against the counter that makes her breasts nearly pop out of the scoop neck line of her shirt. “What’s your name?”

“Yeosang.” She repeats it back to him, testing it out on her tongue. Her voice curls around the syllables lusciously and he could die right where he stood. At this point, he’s convinced that she’s made it her life’s mission to ruin him.

Ivy is quick to call Jin when she gets back to her car which seems to be the norm every time she goes to the bakery. She knows that he’s going to make fun of her for being so excited, but she can’t exactly tell her other friends about the hot, tattooed bakery owner that she plans to screw so she’ll suffer the consequences. At least now she actually knows his name so he can’t hold that over her head anymore.

The 17th has finally rolled around which means Ivy has another opportunity to draw Yeosang into her trap. Jin currently sits cross-legged on the bed in his guest room where Ivy had spent the previous night as she models her potential outfit for the day. The yellow slip dress has potential, but Jin isn’t totally impressed. He sends her back into the closet to try on one of her other options. She reappears in a fiery orange tank top tucked into a pair of lightly distressed white jeans.

“Your ass looks great in the jeans so that’s a definite yes, but I’m not really feeling this shirt.” Jin comments as Ivy does a slow turn in front of him. He crosses the room to his closet to help her go through the clothes she’d brought with her to see what her other options are. He eventually helps her settle on a simple black tank top that perfectly molds to the curves of a figure.

“Alright let’s go eat some cake and hopefully get your cakes smashed.” Jin remarks as he herds Ivy towards the door.

When they arrive at the bakery, Yeosang has just finished putting out the tasting plates that he’d prepared. Jin is too focused on the fact that he gets to eat cake before lunch without anyone scolding him for it to notice the way that Yeosang’s face falls when he sees him walking in with Ivy. She doesn’t miss it though. Nevertheless, he reaches out to introduce himself.

“Yeosang. Nice to meet you.” Jin reciprocates his greeting before pulling out a chair for Ivy to sit down in.

Things are all business from there on as Yeosang slides the first cake towards them and Ivy has never been more disappointed in her entire life. Gone is the Yeosang that called her beautiful and responded well to her flirting. She blames Jin.

“So this first one is a spiced vanilla cake with a raspberry cream cheese frosting with a little orange zest.” Ivy is so focused on the way Yeosang’s lips are moving that Jin has to elbow her to bring her back to reality. She sheepishly accepts the fork that she hadn’t realized was being presented to her to taste the masterpiece in front of her.

As they talk about what they like and don’t like about the cake, Yeosang hands them each a scoring cards to rank their favorites. Regardless of the way she feels about him on a personal level, Ivy has to admit that Yeosang is incredibly good at what he does. He was able to take her obsession with his cheesecake and come up with such interesting cake options. She’d been slightly concerned that he hand’t asked for her likes or dislikes in terms of taste, but as they move from cake to cake she realizes that he didn’t need to. Everything tastes amazing. It’s no surprise that each cake receives the highest score possible on their scoring cards. Deciding which one to go with is going to be hell.

“If you don’t let me have the spiced vanilla one we tried first I am calling off this engagement and marrying Yeosang instead of you.” Ivy stands corrected. Yeosang chuckles lowly at Jin’s enthusiasm and the throaty sound sends a shiver down her spine. It’s unfair just how effortlessly attractive he is.

“Okay folks, let’s talk decorations.” Yeosang reaches to his right, pulling a sketch pad from the empty chair next to him. His hand loosely grips a pencil as he waits for Ivy and Jin to throw some ideas at him. Ivy would prefer to throw herself at him instead, but someone how she manages to focus her brain on cake design.

Both Ivy and Jin agree on the fact that they want something simple, but beyond that they have clue what they want. Yeosang busts out a quick sketch of a three tier cake with fondant branches bearing dogwood flowers climbing the height of it. When he presents the rough drawing to them, Ivy immediately falls in love. Thankfully, Jin agrees because she was prepared to fight him over this. They spend a little while longer picking out other desserts for people who don’t want or can’t have cake, but all too soon Yeosang is watching the happy couple disappear from his shop.

The six months until the wedding seem to blend together. Business has picked up significantly in the previous weeks which has been good for Yeosang in more ways than one. The extra cashflow has allowed him to get ahead on some bills while also giving everybody a bit of a raise. According to Seonghwa, who is primarily in charge of the front counter since accidentally slicing his hand open, a lot of the new customers have been big names in the community that are connected to Ivy or her family in one way or another. The woman in question often stops in for a cheesecake. She always asks to speak to Yeosang, claiming to have questions about the wedding though he gets the feeling that she really just wants to talk to him. Every day it gets harder and harder to resist her flirtatious advances. He refuses to be a casual fling for some bored rich girl no matter how much his dick begs him to. Especially one with rapidly approaching nuptials.

Yeosang has never been a very spiritual person, but when he gets the call that the anniversary party he’d scheduled Ivy’s wedding over had been cancelled due to the wife having the flu, he knows that some divine being is looking out for him. He had planned to do his best, but with only one more week left to prepare he was still very unsure of how he was going to pull off two events of that scale in one day. The husband Johnathan Tooney, current district attorney in the next county over, sounds shocked on the phone when he offers them a full refund despite the fact that his contracts states that customers are only entitled to a fifty percent refund of any money paid if the event is cancelled the week of. Most of his customers pay half upfront and the remaining half afterwards, but they had chosen to pay for everything up front. Something Yeosang had greatly appreciated as it was a $2,600 job. Ultimately, Mr. Tooney tells him not to as they intend to reschedule the party as soon as his wife is feeling better and would still like for him to provide the desserts they’d contracted for.

The guys are all equally relieved when Yeosang delivers the news of the anniversary party’s cancellation. Things are smooth sailing from there as they throw all of their focus and energy into making sure that everything will be ready for the wedding next weekend. Not surprisingly, Ivy doesn’t make an appearance in the bakery that week, but what is surprising is that Yeosang finds himself actually missing her presence. Despite his avoidance of all her flirting, he actually likes talking to Ivy whenever she comes in. She may be a bored rich girl but her mind is just as captivating as the rest of her.

On the day of the ceremony, Yeosang is uncharacteristically antsy. He’s not sure what it is but he can’t seem to sit still no matter what he does. He’s itching to get this day over with so Mingi can buy him the beer he owes him. Wooyoung scolds him for being distracted when he almost drops one of the cake tiers on his way to load it into one of the delivery vans. No one has to vocalize just how disastrous that would’ve been because they all know but missing an opportunity to call people out on their shit is just not in Wooyoung’s nature.

“Look, I know you’re feeling some type of way because your crush is marrying a pretty boy that’s not you but I’m going to need you to at least pretend that you still want to get paid for this job.” Yeosang nods in acknowledgment because while he doesn’t like being yelled at like a child even he knows that he’s got to get his shit together and quickly.

“Notice how he didn’t deny his crush on cheesecake girl though.” San pipes up as he hops into the drivers seat of the van. Everyone snickers, switching to full on laughter when Yeosang flips them all off.

Thankfully, the reception goes off without a hitch. The wait staff helps set up the extensive dessert table to save on time and it comes out just as Yeosang had envisioned it. He snaps a few pictures for the bakery’s website before they leave venue. Ivy and Jin had extended invitations to Yeosang and his staff to stay for the reception, but they’d all politely declined. They’re on their way out of the service entrance when one of the girls on the wait staff runs out with two giant paper bags in her hands. Apparently, Ivy had included enough meals in her catering package to feed the vendors that would be in the building on her big day which coincidentally included Yeosang and his gang of merry bakers. They’re all taken aback by the thoughtfulness of the gesture as Yeosang accepts the bags from the staff member who quickly runs back inside the dining hall.

“Cheesecake girl is a fucking saint.” Mingi hardly ever garners emphatic agreement from the rest of his friend group but today is one of those rare occasions.

Business continues as normal following the wedding. Product is flying out of the display case. Catering orders are still coming in left and right. Ivy still stops in once a week for a cheesecake and to flirt with Yeosang. The guys still tease him for his crush on said married woman. Everything is normal.

Until it’s not.

Jin looks like freshly printed money when he strolls into Bad Boy Bakery for the first time since the cake tasting all those months ago. The silver band on his ring finger glitters even in the fluorescent lighting. Yeosang is finishing up his closing routine when he hears the bell and emerges from his office.

“Seokjin?” The manila folder clasped in the other man’s hands makes Yeosang nervous. The last time someone in a suit approached him with a manila folder he was being presented with a plea deal and ended up doing ten months in jail for assault and grand larceny.

“We need to talk. I’ll wait for you to finish up.” Jin takes a seat at an empty table and hums to himself as he waits for Yeosang to join him.

He doesn’t have to wait long for the young business owner to emerge from his office with his keys and a denim jacket in hand. The mischievous smile on Jin’s face makes him uneasy, but he’s no bitch. Yeosang steels his nerves and schools his facial expression into one of bland indifference. He arches an eyebrow when Jin slides the folder across the table and produces a pen from the breast pocket of his suit jacket. The folder may as well be a poisonous spider with the way Yeosang refuses to touch it.

“Whatever you think it is, I promise it’s not that.” Yeosang stares Jin down for a few seconds, looking for anything at all that would suggest he should end this whole interaction right now. He doesn’t find it.

With a resigned sigh, Yeosang flips through the contents of an envelope. He shoots Jin a look when he realizes that he’s currently skimming over a nondisclosure agreement. It looks to be focused around Ivy and Jin’s marriage. The word arranged jumps out him a few times and his eyes nearly bug out of his head. The agreement is vague on the finer details but Yeosang is comfortable enough with what he’s read to quickly scrawl his name at the bottom of the last page. Jin signs his name as witness and neatly tucks everything back into the manila folder.

“Now that we have that out of the way.” Jin relaxes back into the chair and fiddles with his wedding band. “Ivy likes you. She’ll never admit that because she’s stubborn but she likes you and wants you fold her like a towel.”

“Wait, wait, wait, are you saying that your wife wants to have sex with me? How are you okay with this?” Yeosang has always loved forbidden fruit but ruining relationships was the old him. He doesn’t know what to do with this information. Furthermore, he can’t imagine being married to someone like Ivy and being okay with her sleeping with someone else.

“That’s where the NDA comes in.” Yeosang sits in stunned silence as Jin gives him the true behind the scenes story about he and Ivy’s marriage and it’s nothing like the best friends to lovers trope that they’ve fed to society. Well, he guesses the best friend part is true, but they’ve definitely never been anything close to lovers and never will be. They’re simply holding up their end of a decades-old business deal. According to Jin, he and Ivy have already devised a plan to be divorced in a year.

“So,” Yeosang is a bit unsure on how to proceed. This is uncharted territory. “what exactly are you saying to me?”

“Stop feeling bad about wanting to fuck Ivy and just do it. She’s driving me insane at home talking about how hot you are all the time and I can’t take it anymore. She’s out of cheesecake so she’ll be in here within the next couple of days so make your move. Discreetly.”

Yeosang lays in bed that night still shocked at everything he’s learned today. His mind and body have been at war over what he believes to be right and what his body craves. He’d love nothing more than to worship Ivy from head to toe and before today it had been a pipe dream. Now that he’s been given the green light, he’s still conflicted. It feels too good to be true. But he plans to take full advantage of all the good that comes his way until shit decides to hit the fan.

Ivy gives herself a final once over in the mirror. Her outfit is simple. Just a black bodycon dress paired with a denim jacket and her red converse. According to Jin, she should look like she’s making an effort but not too much of one. She’s hoping that this will do the trick as she grabs for her keys and purse, stuffing her phone into the latter as she waits for the elevator to reach the ground floor.

She wants to call Jin for some last minute encouragement on the way over, but he’s being a boring businessman today and is in the middle of a meeting. Ivy is totally on her own and she’s panicking. Hopefully, Yeosang finds her nervousness cute enough to overlook the awkwardness.

When Ivy enters the bakery, one of Yeosang’s friends is manning the counter. A gentle giant with a kind smile. She remembers that his name also starts with a Y like Yeosang’s but she can’t put her finger on exactly what it is.

“Hey, cheesecake girl!” Ivy rolls her eyes humorously at the nickname the other guys in the bakery have given her. She can’t help that the damned cheesecake tastes as good as it does. Before the wedding, she’d had to up her trips to the gym from zero to one just to make sure she’d still be able to fit into her dress on her wedding day.

Her heart drops a little when she scans the display case but sees no sign of the dessert that her soul craves. Yunho laughs are disappointment before disappearing into the kitchen. He returns with a box, smiling at the way her eyes light up.

“Yeosang is with the other guys on a job, but he said you’d be in today so he boxed it up before he left.” He slides the box across the glass countertop into her waiting hands. Ivy digs in her purse for her card to pay for the cheesecake, but Yunho is quick to stop her.

“This one’s on the house. Boss’ orders.” Ivy is a bit taken aback. Hand frozen in her purse. Yeosang makes sure that she always pays a discount rate for her cheesecake, but she’s never gotten one for free before.

“Oh…okay. Well, have a good day.”

It isn’t until she gets back to Jin’s place — well she guesses it’s her place now too — that she realizes why Yeosang had decided to pre-package her cheesecake this time. A phone number is scrawled on the inside of the lid with a quick message from Yeosang asking her to call him. She squeals as frantically scrambles to pull her phone from the recesses of her bag. Yunho had told her that Yeosang was out on a job so she texts him instead of calling so as not to disturb him.

She is happily digging her fork into a second piece of cheesecake when Ivy randomly recalls something weird that Jin had said this morning when he left for work. She was still half asleep and barely human, but now here she sits at the dining room table replaying the strange sentence that her brain had decided to finally comprehend.

Don’t forget to call the baker.

Ivy hadn’t been in the right headspace to question it then, but now that the puzzle pieces are clicking into place, it’s becoming painfully obvious that Jin had something to do with the reason she’s anxiously checking her phone every five minutes. The part of her that wants to chase him with a butter sock is overridden by the much larger part that wants to thank him profusely for whatever it is that he did. Unlike Jin, Ivy doesn’t have a harem of men, women, and others lined up to satisfy her needs whenever he’s feeling inclined.

She’s three episodes into a Cold Justice marathon when her phone rings, scaring the living daylights out of her. It’s Yeosang. Ivy’s eyes widen comically as she freaks out over what to do. She chugs the rum and coke she’d been nursing and picks up the call.

“Hello?” She cringes at how apprehensive she sounds even to her own ears.

“Hello, Ivy.” He sounds tired which has given his voice a gravelly edge to it that’s making her blood sing. “I saw your message and thought it would just be easier to call you.”

Ivy isn’t surprised in the slightest when Yeosang tells her about Jin’s visit to the bakery the night before. That’s a typical Jin move to jump the chain of command to accomplish a job. Yeosang doesn’t seem to bothered by the strangeness of it all. He seems more relieved that his guilt for lusting after a taken woman has been absolved if anything.

“This is a first for me so I’m not exactly sure what to do.” Yeosang trails off. He’s out of his element here. It goes without saying that there will be no romantic dinners at expensive restaurants or long walks to the beach.

“This is a first for me too, but you’re a hot baker that laughs at my stupid jokes and I like that.” His throaty laugh in response makes her chest swell with pride at

“I still want to take you on a date though so I guess your place or mine?”

Yeosang is sweating bullets as he punches in the elevator code for the penthouse suite in the swanky high rise at the address Ivy had given him. In his Michael Jackson t-shirt, ripped jeans, and sneakers, he knows that he sticks out like a sore thumb, but thankfully no one in the lobby had vocalized that to his face. He adjusts his duffel bag on his shoulder as the elevator smoothly ascends to the top floor. He’s been ecstatic when Ivy had told him that she wanted him to come spend the weekend with her since Jin would be out of town on business. This is going to be the first time that he’s seen her in person since they agreed to their little arrangement and he’s nervous to say the least.

The doors silently reveal a posh sitting area as well a lacquered black door adorned with a silver “P”. Yeosang grins at the door mat just outside the door. It depicts a crudely drawn cat with both middle fingers upturned and the words “fuck off” written in a speech bubble. It looks just as out of place as he does and for whatever reason it makes him feel more at ease. He reaches out to press the doorbell but the door is yanked open before he even gets the chance.

“Jesus Christ you scared me!” If his hands weren’t full of groceries, Yeosang would’ve clutched at his rapidly beating heart. Ivy chuckles, pointing to a little black dot above the door.

“We have cameras.”

She grabs for a few of the bags in his hands, but he twists and turns to block her efforts. Their childish antics continue until Yeosang has finally had enough. He crouches down until he’s able to wrap his arms around her thighs, delighting in her squeal when he successfully lifts her from the ground. Ivy swats at his shoulders, but the brute simply crosses the threshold, kicking the door shut with his foot before walking deeper into her home. This first “date” is off to a great start.

“So what’s on the agenda for today, Mr. Kang?” Ivy drums on the marble countertop enthusiastically as she watches Yeosang unpack the groceries he’d brought with him.

“As much as I love a good paying customer, It’s time for you to learn how to make this cheesecake yourself.”

“You better hope I suck at it or I’ll put you out of business.”

“I don’t mind a little competition.” Yeosang smiles deviously. “Especially when the rivals look as pretty as you.”

Ivy feels her cheeks heat up in the face of such flirtation and she’s never been more thankful for the fact that her darker complexion hides the evidence of it. She’s come to know him well enough to know that he would definitely rib her for that.

As it turns out, Ivy is a natural born baker. Yeosang’s heart swells in his chest as he watches her sway her hips to the music she’d turned on as she stirs the berry compote on the stove. His chest bumps against her back as he steps up behind her and he swears he sees her shiver. He rests his head on her shoulder, covering his hand with hers and slows down the speed of her stirring.

“You have to be gentle with the berries, love.” At the sound of his voice so close to her ear, Ivy’s insides turn to goo.

“Maybe I don’t want to be gentle.” Her words hit him square in the chest and he wants to respond in so many ways, but he settles for a chaste kiss on her temple. He’d briefly contemplated taking it slow with her, but they’ve been dancing around each other for nearly seven months at this point and there’s no point in prolonging the inevitable. The wanton desire is mutual on both sides but he wants to hear her beg. Wants her desperate and needy for him.

He eventually removes his hand from hers, choosing to instead hold onto her hips as he continues to coach her through the next steps. She’s so focused on keeping her berries from sticking that Yeosang is able to catch her off guard when he slips his hands inside her tank top to rest them against her bare skin. The gasp she lets out makes him smile deviously. His hands drift up from her lower stomach until his thumbs are brushing the lacy cups of her bra. It’s Yeosang’s turn to be caught off guard when she presses her ass firmly against his front. The way she subsequently swivels her hips is nearly his undoing, but Yeosang has a game plan and he intends to see it through.

“You’re a naughty girl, Ivy.” He lowers a hand to tug on the elastic waistband of the tiny shorts she’s wearing, letting it snap back in place. She hisses at the sting but, if the way her head lolls back onto his shoulder is any indication, she loved it. Yeosang slides his hand lower as if he’s going to cup her over her shorts only to completely remove himself from her.

He busies himself with other things around the kitchen but he can feel her glare on him the entire time. She grumbles something under her breath that sounds suspiciously like the words “teasing asshole” but he choose to ignore it. For now.

Ivy is visibly on edge as she waits for Yeosang to touch her again, but he doesn’t make a single move to do so. He simply dances around her in the kitchen as they finish up their cheesecake preparation. It has to cool once they take it out of the oven so they migrate to the living room while they wait. The episode of Bones that Ivy been watching before he’d arrived is still paused on the tv so she restarts it and settles in next to Yeosang on the couch. She lets out a girlish squeal when he hauls her into his lap instead. He spreads her legs so that they straddle both of his, letting out a content sigh as he rests his chin on her shoulder. Arms wrapped securely around her waist.

He waits until she’s engrossed in the episode. Certain that he’s going to keep his hands to himself. If he’d been able to see her face, he would’ve been able to see the devious grin as she devised a plan of her own. Ivy shifts her legs around until both of her feet are planted on the floor between Yeosang’s. She swivels her hips in the cradle of his lap, snickering at the groan he lets out. Two can play this teasing game. She grabs both of his hands in her own and lifts them to her breasts. Yeosang just lets them linger there. This is her show now and he wants to see her directing skills firsthand.

With her physical encouragement, he pinches her erect nipples through the thin layers of her shirt and bra. The breathy sigh in response to his touch gives him a high that he can quickly see himself becoming addicted to. She ups the ante by dislodging his hands to remove her shirt and bra. She places his hands back on her chest, sighing once more at the feel of him kneading her breasts without any hindrances. Yeosang licks and sucks at the column of her neck. He’s careful not to leave any marks which he’s sure she’ll be appreciative of later. Her needs grows and grows until she’s craving more than what he’s giving her.

“Yeosang,” The way she half moans his name sounds like the sweetest melody. “Touch me.”

“I am touching you, baby girl.” She grunts in frustration. Looks like she’ll have to take matters into her own hands once more.

Yeosang is shocked when Ivy suddenly rises to her feet. He’s more than confused as he watches her disappear down a hallway off to the right of the living room. His breath catches in his throat when her shorts suddenly fly back into view followed closely by a pair of panties that match the bra on the floor by his right foot. He nearly falls over in his haste to catch up to her. He finds her in the bedroom that she’d pointed out as hers when she’d given him a quick tour earlier. She’s reclined amongst the mountain of pillows circling her swollen clit with her middle finger as she fondles one of her breasts. Her mouth is slightly ajar from the pleasure and he swears that he’s never seen a sight more breathtaking. Yeosang swallows, trying to get his wits about him when she speaks and breaks him out of his daze.

“Clothes off, babe.” His limbs are a blur as he rushes to follow her instructions. With every inch of skin he reveals, Ivy finds herself falling deeper and deeper into his trap.

She’d seen the tattoos that covered his arms and the back of his right hand, but the Hebrew script running down his side is new to her and she makes a mental note to ask him what it says later. Right now she wants nothing more than for him to hold her down with his weight and make her his. Yeosang’s eyes are practically glued to her center so shiny from her arousal. He licks his lips at the thought of how good she probably tastes and the mere idea of having her on his tongue nearly consumes him.

Yeosang tugs on his hardened cock as he slowly walks towards the oversized bed. She’s mesmerized by the appendage standing proud between his legs. It’s not over long but he can barely get his own fist around it so she knows that the stretch will be phenomenal when he finally gets inside. He grabs her by both ankles and pulls her into the center of the bed so that she’s flat on her back. She squirms in anticipation as he crawls over her. Lips and hands caressing every inch of her skin that they can reach. She moans deep in her throat when he finally covers her lips with his own in their first ever kiss. Her fingers find purchase in his hair, holding him to her as they ravage each other. Each exhale from her lips traded for his.

Ivy is brought back to the task at hand when a needy thrust of Yeosang’s hips has the engorged head of his erection pressing against her clit. She bites down on his bottom lip at the sudden onslaught of pleasure, rolling her hips up to get more of the addictive friction.

“Gotta taste you. Want you to cum in my mouth.” Yeosang’s words don’t match up with his actions as he continues to peck her lips over and over again. Eager to discover if his tongue is just as talented as his hands, Ivy pulls away to gently push at his head until he gets the message.

The first swipe of his tongue on her soaked flesh is purely self-indulgent. He’s thrilled to discover that she tastes just as sweet as he thought she would. Like the nectar of a fresh honeydew. He sucks her clit into his mouth, biting down on it gently before swirling his tongue around it to soothe the ache. Her eyes roll into the back of her head and she can’t decide if she wants to run from or towards his mouth. She doesn’t get the chance to decide as Yeosang anchors her squirming hips to the bed with one of his arms.

He teases her entrance with a single finger, smirking at the filthy curses falling from her lips as she begs him to make her cum. He gives her clit a particularly harsh suck as he sinks his finger in deep. Her breathing starts coming in quick pants when he adds a second finger and then a third. When she starts folding in on herself, he pulls his fingers from her dripping hole. Her suddenly empty hole clenches around nothing as she complains about being denied the orgasm she was dancing on the edge of.

Her complaints die on her tongue when she takes in the sight of Yeosang walking on his knees towards her. Ivy sits up and meets him halfway. She can taste herself on his tongue as their lips meet for the second time and it has a fresh tidal wave of arousal all but gushing from her. His waning self-control is evident in the way he turns her around to face her headboard, pushing on her shoulders until she’s face down in in the sheets.

She whimpers at the heavy smack he rains down on her ass. He groans at the way it bounces before he grips both cheeks in his hands, pulling them apart to get a proper view of her waiting entrance. Part of him wants to tease her some more, but he doesn’t have it in him to wait one more minute. She nearly sobs at the satisfying stretch of him sinking into her eager flesh in one smooth thrust. He grinds his hips against her ass, relishing in the way her walls are hugging him so tightly. She clenches around him, trying to draw him back in as he eases his hips back only to roughly thrust his length back into her. He repeats that action a few more times to open her up before finally breaking loose.

All forms of speech beyond broken curse words and his name are lost to Ivy as Yeosang demolishes her. His pace builds till it’s almost frantic. It feels like his length is vibrating within her and she can feel her orgasm approaching quickly. She tries to warn him, but he is already well aware. He slows his hips down to a gentle roll and the change in pace has her seeing stars as he can now expertly target that sensitive spot deep within her. He reaches underneath her to rub circles in her clit and she’s lost. Black dots dance around across her vision as the pleasure threatens to completely drag her under. His hips never stop moving as he fucks her through it. The erratic clenching of her inner walls soon proves to be too much for him. He pulls out of her wet heat just in time to release his seed onto her back.

Ivy collapses onto her stomach. Exhausted beyond measure. Yeosang falls next to her breathing just as hard. He’s not going to lie and pretend that he hasn’t dived into more than his fair share of pussy, but that was easily the best sex he’s ever had. He can barely breathe but that doesn’t stop him from leaning over to press his lips against hers once more. Their chests are still heaving when they separate, choosing instead to lean his forehead against hers.

“I can’t feel my legs.” She whispers on a breathless laugh.

“Good thing I’m the king of aftercare.” He pecks her lips once more before crossing the room to her en suite bathroom to get a warm towel to clean her up with. By the time he returns, she’s fast asleep much to his surprise. Normally, Yeosang likes to end his trysts with a massage, but she’s sleeping so peacefully. He cleans up his mess before sliding back into the bed next to her as he pulls a spare blanket over them.

Yeosang awakens the next morning to an empty bed and the smell of coffee brewing. A shower is definitely in order before he seeks out Ms. Ivy. He walks into the kitchen a little while later to find her cooking breakfast in his t-shirt. It’s so domestic that for a moment he forgets that she’s legally spoken for until her wedding ring catches the sunlight from the picture windows.

“Morning.” He whispers into her ear. She jumps at the sound, obviously not realizing that he was awake yet. She relaxes against him when he wraps his arms around her midsection.

“Good morning, handsome. I’m almost done if you wanna grab some plates.” Yeosang preens at the compliment, kissing her cheek an obnoxious amount of times before grabbing plates and some silverware.

The sound of their forks clinking against their plates as they eat fills the pleasant silence as the two adults make faces across the table at each other like children. Yeosang can’t remember the last time he was this comfortable with a woman he was seeing. For the millionth time since he woke up this morning, he finds himself resenting the fact that she’s married.

“I can feel you staring.” Yeosang doesn’t bother looking up see Ivy’s facial expression at being caught as he rinses the last breakfast dish to put in the drying rack. “Spit it out before I get old and feeble.”

“What does the tattoo on your side say?” He looks up at her then, searching her face. Ivy is beginning to feel that she shouldn’t have said anything the longer Yeosang remains silent. He drys his hands on a towel, walking towards Ivy where she sits sprawled across one of the cushy armchairs in the living room. He lifts her only to set her back down in his lap.

“May you rescue us from the hand of every foe, ambush along the way, and from all manner of punishments that assemble to come to earth.” Yeosang absentmindedly strokes his fingers back and forth across Ivy’s bare thigh. “It’s part of a Hebrew prayer of protection that my mom made me get when she realized that her scolding was falling on deaf ears.”

Ivy can’t help but giggle as Yeosang enthusiastically re-enacts his mother’s words all those years ago. She’s seen the articles in the local magazines. They all tell the same story of a young street kid that found his calling and turned his life around, but words on a piece of paper doesn’t capture the nuance of who Kang Yeosang is. He doesn’t shy away from who he was. He embraces it with open arms. She listens intently as he tells the story that will never be found in any magazine. The story of how he successfully graduated from small-time dealing to running guns, drugs, and the occasional fine artifact when he was only twenty three.

“Would you do it differently if you had the chance?” Ivy picks at the hem of the Thriller he’d been wearing the day before as she awaits his answer. She’s admittedly shocked when he he gives an emphatic no.

“It wasn’t exactly something I could put on my resume, but it set this part of my life into motion.” She leans her head into the crook of his neck. Lulled into comfortable security by the vibration of his vocal cords. “I learned how to run a business. Granted, it was illegal, but I baked my first cake in jail which is what ultimately led to me opening the bakery and then meeting you.”

Time is a forgotten concept as they sit in the armchair sharing embarrassing childhood stories and fleeting kisses when they just can’t help themselves. That’s how Jin finds them. Giggling like teenagers that have finally earned closed door privileges. Yeosang freezes when he notices Jin’s still unsure how to act around him. Ivy on the other hand is excited to welcome her best friend back home.

“Jinnie!” She hops up to give him a quick hug and peck on the cheek before returning to her perch on Yeosang’s lap. Awkwardness is radiating off of the man beneath her in near tangible waves. He visibly relaxes when Ivy buries her fingers in the hair at the back of his head to scratch at his scalp.

“I missed you too, Vee. Good to see you again, Mr. Kang.” Jin winks conspiratorially at Yeosang as he cracks open the bottle of water he’d snagged from the refrigerator. “Take good care of my wife.” He adds as a parting shot on his way down the hall to his bedroom which sends Ivy into a fit of curses. Yeosang finds himself cracking a smile at the sound of Jin’s laughter somewhere down the hall.

It’s not the most conventional situation by any means, but Yeosang feels like he can make this work. He glances down at the grumbling woman in his arms. Yeah, he can definitely make this work.

Yeosang is elbow deep in bread dough for a new recipe he’s working on when he hears his phone ringing where he’d left it on the charger in his bedroom. He’s supposed to be heading to Ivy’s later tonight and he’s hoping to have her taste test his new bread when he gets there, meaning he can have no interruptions so he lets his phone go to voicemail. His phone rings again, but this time the song it plays catches his attention. The Alina Baraz song he’d set for Ivy’s ringtone drifts down the hallway. He instantly cracks a smile at the thought of the woman on the other end of that phone call. Passing up an opportunity to hear her voice is beyond Yeosang’s capabilities so he extracts himself from the dough, making a mad dash for the ringing device.

“Hey, babe.” She sniffles in his ear and all of his sense are suddenly on high alert. In all of the months since they started dating he can’t recall her crying. Ever. She’s just too happy. His mind runs through a myriad of horrible possibilities like film cuts. “Ivy, talk to me. What’s wrong?”

“I need you.” Yeosang has absolutely no idea what’s going on but his heart feels like it’s being ripped in two at the sound of her crying. He pulls his phone away from his ear when it pings. He has to swallow to keep himself together when he sees that Ivy has sent him her location.

“I’m on my way, baby. I’m coming.”

The other cars on the road look like blurs as Yeosang weaves between and around them at break neck speed. The hospital that Ivy is at is supposed to be a twenty seven minute drive according to google maps, but Yeosang is parking his mustang exactly sixteen minutes later. He’s honestly surprised that he wasn’t pulled over on the way, but his euphoric disbelief is short-lived as he dashes towards the front doors of the hospital.

“Can I help you?” The woman manning the front looks at Yeosang with a barely concealed air of distaste. He follows her eyes to his tattooed arms on display in the short sleeved shirt he’s wearing. He’s still pretty much covered in flour from his bread making and he can tell that she doesn’t think much of him. Normally, he would make an attempt to assuage people like her and show that tattoos don’t make the man, but he doesn’t have time for that.

“I’m looking for Ivy Kim.”

“I can neither confirm nor deny whether or not we have someone here by that name.”

“Listen, lady if you-” Yeosang is on the verge of falling into the trap of the old wench’s bias when he hears his name being called. He turns his head to see Jin waving him over from where he’s holding the elevator doors open. He flips the old lady off, delighting in her scandalized gasp as he jogs towards the bay of elevators.

Now that he’s closer, Yeosang notices the cuts and bruises that litter his friend’s face. He looks like he’s been beat pretty good, but he brushes off any questions about what happened. Yeosang is on the verge of choking on his nerves as he follows Jin off of the elevator to room 437.

“I’m going to get some coffee. You guys need to talk.” Jin claps Yeosang on the shoulder once as he goes back the way they came.

He’d risked life and limb to get here, but now he’s afraid to take one more step. He has no idea what’s going on, but he can feel it in his bones that nothing will be the same once he steps through this door. Yeosang’s phone vibrates just then with a notification from the Nike app about some stuff he left in his cart. The little nike swoosh on his phone screen feels like a divine sign for him to stop being such a pussy and go in the room.

Seeing Ivy curled into a ball in the middle of the hospital bed is nearly his undoing. The tears steadily streaming down her face catch the light from the hallway when she turns her head to see who it is. A sob racks her figure as she reaches for him. Yeosang shuts the door, plunging the room back into darkness as he rushes to her side. He’s not used to her looking this fragile and it’s killing him. He kicks his shoes off and climbs into the bed next to her, careful not to jostle the IV needle in her arm. She leans into his touch as he brushes her hair away from her face. The fabric of his shirt is no match for the barrage of tears that Ivy dumps on it. He lets her cry until she has nothing left. For a moment he thinks that she’s fallen asleep, but she whispers something against the skin of his neck. Her voice is so low that he can’t make it out even with her lips being mere inches from his hair.

“You’ve gotta speak up for me, love.” This time when she speaks, he hears her loud and clear.

“I lost our baby.”

He can hear her saying something about a car accident and blood, but her words don’t register in his brain. Yeosang feels like the ground has opened up beneath him, but he’s not falling. Simply hovering, drifting in the void. He hadn’t even known she was pregnant and that’s definitely something Ivy would have told him so he’s guessing that she didn’t know either. Visions of a tiny child with her doe-like eyes and his nose flash across his minds eye. Yeosang has never given much thought to being a father, but knowing that he’d created a child with Ivy only for them to be ripped away like this is tearing him apart. He holds her impossibly close, trying to anchor himself to reality. Tears are flowing down his own face as he attempts to process what they’ve lost.

“This is all my fault.” The guilt in her voice is nearly palpable. Yeosang cups her face in his hands to force her to look him in the eye.

“You did nothing wrong, Ivy. Get that thought out of you head right now, do you hear me?” Ivy nods her head slowly but Yeosang is not naive. No matter what he says, it’s going to take a while before she actually believes the truth in his words.

Jin hates to interrupt them. He loathes it, but life is cruel and Ivy’s parents just texted him that they just parked their car and are on their way inside. His feet feel heavy as he treks back down the hallway. He pokes his head into the dark room and winces at the muffled sound of them crying together.

“I’m so sorry guys, but Ivy’s parents are on their way up.” Yeosang gets the urge to laugh despite the fact that absolutely nothing is funny. This is just adding insult to injury.

Ivy clings to him like a koala when he tries to stand and he’s got half a mind to say fuck the consequences and stay. That wouldn’t be fair to Jin though. He harbors no ill will towards the man even though he’s living the life he wants so for his sake, he extricates himself from Ivy’s grasp to put his shoes on. Her bottom lip quivers dangerously as he leans down to softly kiss her forehead. Jin pulls Yeosang into a hug before he can walk past him and it takes a herculean effort for Yeosang to keep it together. His heart aches with every step he takes towards the exit stairs. It feels like someone is taking a jackhammer to his chest.

He leans his head back against the headrest when he finally reaches his car. A pained yell bursts from his throat before he can even think of trying to stop it. His horn beeps erratically as he pounds at his steering wheel in anger. Yeosang has been through hell in his twenty six years on Earth and yet, he can’t recall a time when he’s ever felt this much mental anguish and despair. Part of him wishes that he’d never stopped slinging coke and running the streets because he’d have never met Ivy and thus would’ve never experienced this. He hates that thought the second it materializes.

The shrill ringing of an old school phone that Yunho had insisted on having as his ringtone breaks through his misery. Yeosang has no desire to utter a word to anyone other than Ivy but Yunho is a persistent bastard. He’ll just keep calling until he gets an answer. He clears his throat and hopes that his childhood best friend is having an off day with those damn spidey senses of is.

“Hello?”

“Dude, have you been crying? No wonder my spirit is unsettled. The fuck is going on?” So much for eluding Yunho’s questions. Yeosang huffs out a shaky breath. He’s not even sure he’s even fully grasped what’s going on himself. He can hear the sound of keys jingling on Yunho’s end.

“Listen, I’m gonna go buy an obnoxious amount of alcohol and then I’m coming over to you place. See you in twenty.” Yunho doesn’t wait for a response, hanging up the phone with a sense of finality.

True to his word, Yunho’s car is parked in front of his building when Yeosang makes it home. His car is empty, so he’s guessing that he must have used his key and gone inside already. He’s not surprised to find Yunho nursing a beer on his couch as he scrolls through something on his phone. His eyes widen slightly as he takes in Yeosang’s haggard appearance. He knows he looks like shit so Yunho’s reaction isn’t unexpected.

It’s nearly three in the morning when they finally crash. Yunho is passed out in the guest room but sleep evades him despite the multiple beers swirling through his system. If he was sober, he probably wouldn’t make this decision, but he’s far from it so he reaches for his phone to FaceTime Ivy. The second her face replaces his on the screen, Yeosang immediately feels like he can breathe again. He’d been avoiding the feeling before now, but after everything that’s happened in the last twenty four hours? He’s tired of beating around the bush.

“I love you, Ivy.” The smile that spreads across her tired face brings Yeosang so much joy. There’s no telling how long it’s been since she’s graced the world with one of her radiant smiles. He takes it as a victory that he was the one to bring that out of her.

“I love you too, Yeosang.”

#ksmutclub #kang yeosang #ateez #ateez yeosang #ateez fanfiction #yeosang fanfic #yeosang x black oc #yeosang smut #yeosang fluff #yeosang angst #yeosang x poc oc #ateez scenarios #ateez smut #ateez fluff

137 notes · View notes

dairyminki · 2 years

Text

From The Shadows | c.s

↬ pairing: choi san x fem!oc (slytherin!san x ravenclaw!oc)

↬ summary: when the whole school is out, interesting things betide between you and slytherin's infamous troublemaker.

↬ genre: fluff, hogwarts au, enemies to friends, enemies to lovers (?)

↬ warning: light swearing

↬ wc: 7k+

"DUDE, she'll melt."

"Shut up, Woo." San snaps at his black-haired friend, tearing his gaze away from the Ravenclaw table in the process.

"What? I'm just telling the truth! You've been staring at her since like, what? Since we came here? It's been hours since we've entered the Great Hall, San."

"Yeah. In fact, it surprises me that you're now putting less effort on being discreet." His other friend, Yeosang, butts in.

"What the heck does that even mean, Yeo?" San asks, looking at him quizzically, not having a single idea on what the blonde just said.

"Sometimes I can't believe how dense you are to your own self. Or...are you just...feigning innocence?" Wooyoung leans forward, raising an eyebrow at him.

However, San was quick to shove him back to his seat, heaving a deep sigh and rolling his eyes at the same time.

"Look, I don't really understand what you two are saying. For real."

"Or~! He's just really plain stupid~" Yeosang counters in a sing-song, and then he happily munches on his chicken drumstick. Only for San to cut his happiness short by slapping his hand that was holding the precious drumstick, making him lose his grip on it — the piece of food ending up falling on the floor.

"What the heck?!" Yeosang shouts, clearly not expecting for that to happen.

Meanwhile, Wooyoung just laughs at the side, not daring to speak as not to rile San up further and end up sharing Yeosang's misfortune.

"That's for calling me stupid, stupid." San hisses.

♡

She's still hesitating on whether to leave you to spend your Christmas holiday all by yourself here in Hogwarts, or bringing you along with her to her hometown — so you could spend the holidays with her family. Her family, which already knew of you and has treated you like their own daughter.

"Will you be okay, here? All alone?" Sara Lovegood, your friend asks.

It was quite tempting, really. But you know you can't just possibly ruin their usual Christmas tradition as a family with you being there. Even if they already treat you like a part of them, even if you've grown quite fond of them. Still, you think, you shouldn't.

"It's fine. I'll be fine, really." You say cheerfully, in an attempt to reassure her fully. But it seems like she's not buying it.

"You know it would be really more reassuring if I know you at least have a single soul to accompany you here in the whole week that I'll be gone- more like, the entire school gone. I think even the professors will be out, and you'll be left with whom- the house elves? The whole school will be deserted, Ari! How do you think I'll be able to leave you, knowing this?"

At this, you quickly stood up from your bed to hug your pouting friend. "I don't know what you're so worried for, but I can definitely handle myself, thank you. And if you're pointing out that I'll be damn bored, then you thought wrong." You say, crossing your arms. Then, you quickly spun on your heel and twirled towards your bookshelves that are full of books arranged in order and their respective genres, just the way you like it.

"See these? I have them to accompany me." You say, gesturing to your book collection with a proud smile. Your books are literally, your babies. Your most prized possessions. Well, it's given, because you're a Ravenclaw - you love, love books.

After you said that, a tiny mewl was heard from under your bed, making you and Sara turn your heads.

"Niki! What the heck are you doing under there?" You squeaked and rushed to the black feline, immediately scooping him in your arms.

Niki purrs in pure delight at you brushing his fur, that it made you giggle. Then you turn to Sara.

"Well? That makes two right? My books, and then Niki here will be accompanying me and spare me from loneliness and boredom. Please, tell me it's reassuring enough."

Hearing you, Sara finally lets out a sigh and nods her head. Then she walks over to you and starts petting the black cat too.

"I guess, Niki here, would serve as a great company to Ari, won't he?" Sara baby talks to the cat playfully, making you roll your eyes and smile after.

Niki who hears this, meows in return, and then he snuggles back to your chest.

"He said yes, of course, absolutely. Now shoo!" You giggle as you push Sara with your free hand. Wanting her to move quickly, or she'll be late to the trains.

"Are you that desperate to get rid of me?" She asks, frowning, only for you to push her again in order to get going.

"Oh, please! Spare me your dramatic self or I'll literally kick you out of here."

"See, you really are trying to get rid of me!"

○○○

WORST holiday ever.

By now, he should be already on a ski lift, waiting for his ass to be dropped on a snow-covered peak and then, dash his way down, afterwards. But no, unlike his friends who already left yesterday for the holidays - he's stuck here.

Stuck inside Hogwarts, wandering through the hallways by himself. All alone. With literally no one, okay maybe except for the house elves. Seeing as, even the professors and house ghosts all ditched the dimly-lit school for a warm spot by the fireplace, drinking hot-cocoa while snow falls down the roof of their houses.

This sucks. Void of fun.

If only his father didn't have to fuck things again, then he…then he would've been home by now, enjoying his mother's cooking or maybe having fun with his younger brother.

It sucks that he has to have a prideful and a total jerk of a father, who couldn't even at least try to give in for his wife. Instead, he lets the small problem turn into a big one. San doesn't know what problem arose in their household again, but he's sure it was enough for his parents to not be on speaking terms.

Now, who wants to spend their holidays like that? Definitely, not San. That's why he preferred he'll just stay at school.

He might be all alone, but at least he could get a peace of mind.

But that's what he thought.

With an audible gasp, the Slytherin boy halts in his steps when he sees he wasn't the only person inside the Great Hall.

Because there inside, was her. Arin Bramwell. The Ravenclaw girl that his friends were cryptically teasing him about the other day. Who's now mirroring the same look on his face. Probably also thinking that she's the only one left in the school.

As if sensing that he was about to step out, turn around, and head back to the dungeon, where the Slytherin common room is, the girl speaks.

"Please, if you want to eat here, don't let my presence stop you. I was leaving anyway." Arin told him aloud, but still soft in a way that had San surprised.

It was his first time hearing her speak to him and seeing her up close.

Perhaps, San's face was heating up now, but we don't speak about that.

"A-Alright." Was the only thing he was able to say before he looked away and made his way to his usual spot on the Slytherin table.

He hasn't even fully seated yet, but he already heard the faint clicking noise of shoes coming in contact with the hard floor. When he turns his head around, he spots Arin leaving the hall already.

She didn't lie when she said she's leaving. San thought, and maybe, just maybe, he was a little bit disappointed.

Nevertheless, he started eating, in silence,

♡

With your heart pacing and your mind racing, you were panting when you arrived inside the Ravenclaw common room.

You were even close to cursing the eagle for asking a ridiculously difficult riddle at such crucial times. Your head constantly whipped around, just trying to make sure Choi San hasn't followed or caught up to you.

What's with him that's got you all worked up, you say?

First of all, everybody knows him. Who wouldn't? When he's a Pure-blooded Slytherin. Not only that, but you've heard stories of him. That although you haven't spoken to him nor interacted with him, not until earlier at the Great Hall, you knew of the tricks and curses he's pulled at every student his eyes land on. So that leads to the second point;

Choi San, is nothing but trouble. If trouble was a person, it would've been him.

But he certainly wasn't like that at the hall earlier though… he looked...flustered.

And so? What if it was an act? You know all the things people say about him. And it only spells one word - trouble. The little devil in you counters, making you sigh.

Now that you know you'll not be the only soul roaming Hogwarts for a good whole week, you think it's best to just stay in your room and read a book until the holidays are over.

Yeah, that's what you're going to do.

Definitely.

○○○

HE'S been praying to the heavens above that you didn't notice him.

"Am I really that good at hiding and making my presence unknown or is she just plain flat ignoring me…?" San frowns, finally asking himself the questions that endlessly bugged him.

It's been three days since he's been doing this — sneakily following you around after his encounter with you in the Great Hall and after knowing that there's another student left with him in this enormous school — he felt less lonely.

San didn't want to appear as a creep, he totally didn't want to. And he's been hoping that you didn't notice him silently trailing after you all along and therefore creating that same assumption-him being a creep, inside your pretty little head.

Let's just say, you had piqued his interest.

Well, you have been since the first time you walked through the doors of Hogwarts, dressed in your robe and uniform, old-looking glasses perched on the bridge of your nose and your slightly curly hair tied up in pigtails.

That was the first time the young Slytherin saw you.

San remembered how tiny you were and he kept wondering how a tiny person like you would fit in with the 2nd years like him.

From that day on, his eyes never left yours, as well as you never left his mind.

San didn't know what it is with you that has grabbed his attention fully. Was it the way you looked so lost in the crowd of students, that he wanted to step up from the shadows, introduce himself to you and become your friend? Or was it the way your eyes seemed to sparkle every time you got a hold of one of your books?

Was it to be called a small infatuation? A crush? A puppy love? Or was it just his mere curiosity over you?

San doesn't know how to properly call it. All he knows is that his eyes are on you since day one.

And maybe, just maybe — his friends had caught on too. No, his friends definitely had caught on to him and the frequent stares and glances he'll steal from you.

Yeosang was right, he's not being discreet as he was before.

Who knows, maybe one of these days, his secret will eventually come out, and the rest of the school will know of the girl that had caught the eyes of Hogwarts' so-called notorious trickster.

And perhaps, his heart too?

♡

"I'm going...I'm not going. I'm going...I'm not...I'm going- urgh!"

You fall back on the bed with a groan after the last petal of your blue daisy was plucked.

Pouting, you turn your head to your cat, Niki, who straight up stared at you with a blank face. The feline, as if sensing that you're going to rant on him and ask for his opinion, turn his body away from you and proceed to casually lick his paws.

If Niki can talk, he'll probably be saying that he doesn't have the time to deal with your shit ass problems and therefore you have no choice but to deal with it on your own.

But he doesn't talk, so you proceed to rant on him anyway.

"I just want to peacefully grab the next volume of the book I'm reading- but! He'll be there! And I just know he'll be staring at me for god knows how long." You cry. Niki who was beside you just stays silent and continues licking his paws.

"Why is he even staring? Is he like, I don't know, plotting in his mind whatever trick he'll play on me? Niki, should I be scared?!"

Prior to your original plan, which you didn't end up following — just staying inside your room and reading a book until the end of the week — you end up going back and forth to the library after that one visit you did.

You were just going to check if the library had the continuation to the series you were reading and, oh god did they have it. And so, you've been cooped up inside that place for three straight afternoons.

But, not alone.

Choi San was there too.

Yes, that Slytherin and his frequent glances at you. Yes, you noticed it. And yes, it bothered you. Slightly.

Anyway, Choi San would find a seat at the corner opposite you, his dark hair and figure clad in black blending in with the shadows, that you didn't even notice him at first. Not when you heard him let out a tiny sneeze, which he thought you didn't hear since he had his face hidden by a book, but you obviously did.

Since then, you didn't fail to notice the stares he'll give you and the rich smell of his perfume, that by now you're sure you'll notice his scent right away wherever you go.

Today's a Thursday and you have just finished another book of the series and you're supposed to go to the library and read it straight away, but then, you remember San.

He'll be there again.

And you don't know if you'll be able to take it. Three days under his gaze and three days with his scent filling your nose that got your head spinning — can you still manage a fourth?

You have no choice. You just swore earlier that you'll let the little blue daisy flower decide your fate for this afternoon.

And it said, yes, you're going out.

You are going out to head to the library to read that book.

Fuck it.

But is that really the only reason you're going out, or is there something else?

♡

Dressed in your favorite light blue sweater, tucked in one of your dark jeans, you head to the library, Niki comfortably nestled in your arms.

Once you stepped inside, you sighed internally. You weren't wrong. Choi San was here, early.

So unlike the previous days, you figured you've had enough.

Why even is he hiding from you? It's not like you'll eat him alive. No, you don't bite. If you'd ask yourself, it actually might be the opposite.

"You can quit hiding now please." You voiced out, loud and clear. From the corner of your eye, you saw him visibly flinch, but he remained still in his place.

"Choi San, I know that's you. And for your information, I've noticed you since Monday..." You softly continued as you plopped down on your usual seat at the corner opposite of him, but this time you have Niki with you.

With that mentioned, the black feline jumps out of your arms and walks to the shadows where San was.

When the Slytherin male notices an extra bump of shadow forming on the table and moving closer to him, he shrieks. Only to realize later that it was a black cat - your cat, Niki.

Embarrassed, San was quick to clear his throat. He throws you a glance first, and when he sees you already staring back at him, he looks away, his face heating up.

"You scared me y'know." San scolds Niki in a whisper, who just meows in return. Then, the cat inches closer to him and lifts its right paw, tapping it on the male's arm.

San, having enough experiences with cats, as their family has one, immediately complies to its request. Stretching out his hand, he places it gently on Niki's head, his fingers threading the cat's black fur.

Niki purrs in delight. And you looked at both of them with wide eyes.

How?

"How?" You voiced out this time, eyes incredulously big in shock and maybe, amazement?

Because Niki doesn't like strangers. Heck, he even hisses when someone touches him - except for you and Sara. But what did you just see? Niki asking someone to pet him? For Choi San, to pet him? A stranger at that?

The content smile on San's face falters as he looks up at you with a slight frown, asking, "What do you mean by how?"

Walking towards the table he's at, you puffed out air from your mouth, your lips curling upwards after to form a smile of disbelief.

"This!" You blurt out, gesturing your hands exaggeratingly to his form and the cat that's currently enjoying his touch as he continues to pet it. "How?? Niki doesn't let any people touch him that easily! So like how?"

Then your hands flew to your mouth, gasping loudly when you realized something.

"You casted a spell on him didn't you?! Oh my god, I can't believe you!"

"What are you talking about? I didn't!" San shouts back, his eyebrows furrowing deep. He was now standing on his feet, hands now already off of Niki, much to the cat's dismay.

"Yes you di-"

"I didn't." San growls, making you still on the spot. You were too busy shouting at him that you didn't even notice when he walked towards you.

And now, he's a breath away from your face, eyes sharp and his body, now out of the shadows and instead, looming over your much smaller form.

Seeing him right in front of you made your breath hitch. You weren't able to form any words right out of your mouth as you continued to stare up at him.

His cat-like eyes, his sharp nose, jelly-like pink lips - and are those freckles on the side of his neck?

Choi San was stunningly gorgeous, and it's almost bewitching.

It's like he's casting a spell on you. Was this what he did with Niki too?

No wonder your cat was immediately drawn to him.

"I'm sorry if I scared you." A voice snaps you out from your bubbling thoughts. You shook your head lightly and when you looked back at San, his lips were now formed into a light frown as he stepped back.

"Huh?" You say, not quite processing what was happening.

"For coming so close to you and probably making you uncomfortable? And, I swear — I didn't cast a spell on your cat or anything! I didn't!"

"I'm not sure if I can trust you on that…" You mutter, biting your lower lip as you look away.

"Why not?"

You wanted to answer, 'How can I trust someone who does tricks on others as a hobby? And Slytherin's famous trickster at that?' But it seems like the male in front of you has caught up with your thoughts.

"Right." San mutters and presses his lips in a tight smile. Then he walks back to the table, his hands finding purchase in Niki's soft black fur, once again.

"I didn't take you as one who relies on other people's beliefs, though."

"What do you mean?" You were now the one stepping closer.

Without raising his head and looking you in the eye, San continues. "Would you believe me if I said that I also have a cat back in our home, and maybe that's why I'm good with them too? Maybe why Niki opened up to me so easily?"

"I-I guess…? I mean, yes." You quickly corrected yourself. Why are you even stuttering?

San pouts. "You're scared of me, aren't you?" This time, he finally looks at you.

"What makes you think so?" You threw back at him, lifting your head much higher as you tried to not falter under the intense gaze he's giving you now.

The next thing he does surprises you. San throws his head back and ends up in a fit of laughter. And when he recovers, he bore his gaze back at you, lips twitching into a full smirk.

"It's obvious by the way you take one tiny step at a time, darling. I can sense you're trying to be cautious around me."

"You know I can't help it, especially everyone knows what you're capable of-"

"Of what? Of playing small tricks on students? Doing a little spell to put them in their places? C'mon, now. It's all just fun and stuff. No serious harm done." He says, raising both of his hands in the air while he lightly shakes his head.

"That's still trouble. You're still trouble."

San fakes a hurt expression. And you were about to shout at him, thinking that he'll run off when he suddenly scooped Niki in his arms. But you stop and close your mouth when he trudges towards you instead.

"I know you're smart. Pretty smart, if you ask me." He starts off. "So why don't you take the sweet little time of getting to know me, hmm? No pressure, though. But maybe through that, you'll see that I'm not one you should be scared of." Then he pauses and hands Niki to you.

"But trouble, I guess that's what I am, and we can't change that now, can't we, darling?"

And with one last smirk, he was gone.

Long gone was the mousy San you've met in the span of three days. Just, the San that everyone knows.

○○○

"MEOW."

"Mmm, five more minutes."

"Meow~"

Soon enough, you feel something wet on the side of your face, but because you're still dead tired, you do nothing but roll on your back, your body turning to face the other side.

Sleep wasn't granted back to you though, when you hear a loud sound, alerting you up.

When you rub your eyes open, that's when you spot Niki directly perched in front of your face. It also seemed like the loud sound came from him - or was him, rather, seeing that he continues to cry out while he taps his paws repeatedly on your face.

That was also the time you realized he was shivering.

"Oh my god, Niki, what's wrong?" You asked, almost frantically, as you cradled the animal like a baby. As you do so, Niki nuzzles his face at the crook of your neck and basks himself in the blanket that was wrapped loosely around your frame.

However, even you started to feel cold too. When you looked around, you almost wanted to curse yourself at the fact of you forgetting what Sara had told you before she left.

'Oh make sure to fix the window later okay? I kind of crashed it down when I was practicing for Quidditch…'

How could you forget?

Sighing, you lift yourself up from and out of the bed. But before you fix the hollowed-out window, you make sure to tuck Niki under your blanket, making sure that he's feeling warm enough and comfortable before you leave his side. When you hear his light purr, that was your cue that he was slowly trying to fall asleep.

Now, the window.

"What spell was it, again?" You bit your lip, trying to think hard so you could grab your wand from the nightstand and fix the problem immediately and go back to the warmth of your bed. But it seems like the heavens had different plans for you.

"What the fuck?!" You cursed out loud when a freezingly cold snowball landed straight in your face.

What, it's raining snowballs now?!

Feeling frustrated, you opted to look out the window to check if it indeed was raining snowballs. But when you did, another one smacked you in the face, and when you dusted it off of you, you caught sight of a moving dark figure below, and when you squinted your eyes to see it clearer, you internally screamed.

Due to frustration and the fact that you were robbed off of your deserved sleep, you clenched your fists tight as you grit your teeth.

"Fucking, Choi San, what in the hell are you doing at such an ungodly hour?!" You whisper shouted, loud enough for him to hear at least.

And he did hear, as he stops in his tracks and looks up at you with a playful grin, showcasing his set of pearly white teeth.

"You're awake, at last. Took you long enough, though." San pouts, and you swear to the heavens above, that if only you had snow in your room, you would've landed a snowball in his goddamn face. But no, you didn't, and you were supposed to fix the fucking window! Yet, here he is - living up to his name and playing stupid tricks at you.

"What do you fucking want Choi? And seriously? Throwing snowballs? What are you, a kid?" You were pissed.

"Maybe." He responds with a light teasing tone, making your blood boil even more. But you refused to burst at him and remained calm instead.

But then something else caught your attention.

"Why are you wearing flip flops? It's snowing, for goodness' sake!" You shout back at him. Is he crazy?

"Aww, are you worried about me?"

"I hope you freeze to death, then."

"Now, that's not nice. Take it back!"

One second he was an annoying trickster, and now he's acting like a child.

Your thread of patience was thinning.

"I would take it back if you stop throwing snowballs and scram."

"Definitely not." He scoffs. "You see, I came here for a reason." San smiles in mischief.

"And that reason would be?"

"That reason….I'll tell you, if you jump down and join me here outside."

Your eyebrows furrowed as your mouth drops open in shock.

He wants you to what now?

"San, quit playing around and go to sleep." You hissed at him.

"I will, once you jump." And then he grins like a cheshire-cat. You don't even know what goes on in his mind anymore.

"San, what makes you think I'll do that?"

"If you won't, I'll make you my target and pick on you for the rest of the school year."

When you were about to say no thanks and ignore him because you still have a window to fix, he speaks up again.

"I'm not kidding." His tone was dark.

Wanting this to end already, you sighed heavily. "Just fucking make sure you use the right spell on me or I'll swear-"

"Huh, what spell? Are you saying you won't jump and prefer being my target, instead?" He looks up at you puzzledly.

"No! You said you want me to join you there right? So I assumed you'll be using magic to bring me down from here, unless you want me to actually jump?"

"That….that's kinda what I said…"

Your eyes went wide in disbelief. Then you let out a dry chuckle as you pinched the bridge of your nose.

"Choi San, do you secretly want me dead?!" Your voice was a bit louder this time and you actually had to look back just to check if it somehow woken Niki up. Luckily, it didn't.

"Do you even have a plan?!" You continued furiously, albeit, disappointed. Disappointed at him for wasting your time and disappointed at yourself for letting him actually stop and distract you.

All of this because you were trying to fix a broken window.

Should you blame Sara too? Because she was the one who broke it in the first place?

"Look, I'll come up with a plan after you jump!"

"Choi San!!"

♡

Your night was something out of the ordinary. After your feet landed on the cold snow, San wasted no time and immediately sprung into action.

With his hand tightly encircling your wrist, he's dragged you first into the Hogwarts kitchen to steal some food which made your heart nearly jump right out of your chest due to the intense worry you had that the house elves might catch the both of you. Then after getting yourselves full, he dragged you back outside in the freezing cold. And that's how you end up lying beside him in the snow, making snow angels.

"You were always inclined with constant trouble, y'know? And now you've dragged me to it with you." You spoke after a short moment of silence, both your hands and feet coming to work with the snow, San doing the same beside you.

"Well, it's not really trouble if you don't get caught."

"Still…"

And then, silence.

"What do you think of me now?" San asks, voice not more than a whisper. Tone, almost pleading.

"Hmm...I guess, you're not that bad after all…" You whispered back, eyes fixated at the dark sky above you, no stars in sight.

San scoffs lightly and props himself up on his elbow, looking at you incredulously. "You guess?"

You shook your head in slight amusement. "Fine, you're not bad yourself, Choi."

Just when you thought he was going to finally shut his mouth, he doesn't.

"Arin."

At the mention of your name, your head quickly turned to him. You raised your eyebrows, movements in the snow coming to a halt as you waited for his next words.

"Nothing, I just realized I never addressed you by your name."

And there was it, you felt like words were stuck in your throat as your heart paced a tad bit faster.

You just also realized that, that, was in fact the first time you've heard the Slytherin utter your name.

"Your point?" You asked nonchalantly, masking up the fact that you were flustered for a bit there.

San stares at you for a little longer before his mouth opens, words pouring out without him realizing and he might regret a little later, or not.

"Pretty. Your name is pretty. And so are you."

You stared at him with wide eyes, your cheeks beginning to be filled with warmth at his statement.

When San sees your reaction, he tilts his head, brows furrowed, and then he asks. "Arin? Why are you red? Are you perhaps cold- wait, shit." It was now his turn to stare at you with wide eyes. Realizing that he just said that, he looks away from you and covers his face with his hands.

Then he screams.

Meanwhile, you just sat there, blinking dumbly. Your mind, lost in space.

Pretty.

Your name is pretty.

And so are you.

Pretty.

Your name is pretty.

And so are you.

Pretty.

Your name is pretty.

And so are you—

His words repeating like some sort of mantra inside your head stops as you hear someone clearing their throat.

"L-look.." San stammers, turning your attention back at him.

"Do you...do you like me?" You asked in a faint whisper, your hands tightly gripping the hem of your sweater as you wait for his reply.

San heaves a sigh and then he bites his lips. Then he settles for, "Yes? I do? Maybe? I don't know." as an answer.

Which only made you more confused than you are.

So you sit up, and he does the same.

You expected him to be silent, but he tells his story, instead.

"You were so small...and innocent. I thought you were cute too, to be honest. I wanted to be your friend, you know?" He says, smiling at the memory of the first time he saw you, young Arin Bramwell coming into Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, looking like a lost child in a marketplace.

"But, I couldn't. I didn't know how to approach you."

"So you didn't." You say.

"Yeah, I didn't."

"Coward." You whispered to yourself, secretly rolling your eyes.

"But then — you met your friend. Sara, was it?" You nod your head, not really knowing where this conversation is headed to.

"That was the first time I saw you smile." San smiles fondly. "And maybe...the time I realized I liked you, but of course, I just realized it now."

"What was that?" You ask, not hearing him well. But San just shook his head.

"Nothing. Don't you think it's getting colder now? Should we head inside?"

You narrowed your eyes at him, but then you eventually sigh and nod your head. You let him pull you up from the ground, and then the two of you walked back inside.

○○○

"SO…" San speaks when the both of you stopped at the corridor that leads to the Ravenclaw common room.

"Goodnight, San." You speak softly, giving him a small smile. San returns it.

"Goodnight, Arin." You nod your head.

Not knowing what to say anymore, you opted for a small wave and was about to brush past him when you remembered throughout the night, he was just in his flip-flops.

He must've been cold.

And the Slytherin common room is a long walk to go too.

Oh, so you're worried about him? The little voice in your head asks.

Is it wrong if I am? You counter.

Fuck it.

"San, doyouwanttocomeinside?" You said in a rush, making him jolt in place and look at you quizzically.

"Pardon me?"

You don't say anything. You just grabbed his hand without a word and dragged him with you.

"Arin? Where are you taking me?"

"Just shut up, we have to get you warm."

♡

"Sooo...you were worried about me?"

"Was not."

"You are!"

"Am not."

"Sure, you're not."

"Am I even allowed here?" San asks when you went silent.

"Technically, you aren't. But there's no professors in sight, so you're okay, San. Stop being such a worrywart." You told him as you searched for a spare cozy blanket inside one of the many drawers your common room has.

When you finally find one, you turn on your heel to go back to San, only to find him pouting.

"Stop pouting, you like a duck."

"Excuse me?!"

"What? Ducks are cute, aren't they?"

"So, you're saying, I'm cute?"

"No?"

San scoffs. When you neared him, you tossed the blanket at him and sat beside his now, warming body.

You had dragged him with you inside the Ravenclaw common room. The both of you are now sitting in front of the fireplace. Warmth engulfing the both of you, totally opposite of the feeling the white snow gave you back there outside.

You inched closer to him, trying to make the blanket fit the both of you. After you successfully did, you turned your head to the side, only to see San staring at you.

"What?" You ask, raising your eyebrow.

"Are we...friends now?"

You still for a second before you replied to him.

"I mean, yeah, sure. If that's what you want us to be…" You say, pulling up your knees to your chest, your gaze fixated at the fire dancing in front of you.

"What if I want us to be more.."

"What was that?" You asked when you heard him mumbling. San just shook his head.

Moments later, you feel a weight on your left shoulder. When you whip your head slowly to the side, you see San starting to doze off on you. His head was on your shoulder, eyes closed and soft breaths came out of his slightly parted mouth.

"San, do you want to move to one of the rooms? I'm sure you could stay here for the ni-"

"No." He mumbles. "You are a perfect headrest, you know." He added cheekily, chuckling after.

You rolled your eyes. "So that's what I am now? A friend and a headrest?"

This time you don't receive any response from him, except the little snores he let out and it was enough to convince you that maybe he has fallen asleep.

And you should too.

Sighing, you let your head fall on top of his and closed your eyes letting slumber consume you bit by bit.

○○○

NEXT week came, and everything was back into place. Except for the fact that you and San had gotten a lot closer, the following days after he dozed off on you.

You could say you two were close enough to be considered as friends. Even Niki and him. That sometimes you'd frown at how it seems like Niki's been more fond of him lately, than you, his owner.

You've also already gotten used to his antics and how he naturally switches from his playful side to his somewhat — child-like side.

And just like what you said before, he's actually not that bad, as what others tell him to be.

He's just... annoying.

You were currently in your Potions class with Professor Park. Sara, sitting in front of you as both of you waited for class to start.

"So, tell me, did you really spend your holidays just reading books and taking care of Niki?" Sara asks you, her face resting on top of her hand as she leaned on the table.

"I most likely did. Yeah." You respond, half truthfully, not that she would've noticed.

"I'm not even surprised it didn't bore you."

"When did books ever bore m-"

"Oh, shit, is that Jung Wooyoung?" Sara squeaks, nearly falling off her chair. Before you could ask her what's the matter with her, her face turns red as she blushes furiously.

The next thing you know, she has her head down on the table as she tries to suppress a light squeal.

Finding her behavior weird, you decide to look around, your eyes immediately stopping to a familiar Slytherin male.

The infamous Jung Wooyoung, except that his hair was now silver.

Your eyes don't linger on him though, as your gaze landed on the black-haired male beside him, whose eyes immediately turn into crescents as he flashes you a smile when he sees you looking at him. You smiled back.

The subtle exchange comes to a stop when you hear Sara speak up.

“He’s so pretty I think I’m gonna faint.” She says, both of her hands fanning her still red face.

"I knew you have a crush on him, but I certainly didn't expect you to react this way after not seeing him for only a week, Sara." You told her, because you do believe that she might really faint any minute now.

"I know, me neither! But how can I not when he decided to dye his hair silver!" Sara squeals yet again, burying her face back on the table.

You just sat there staring at your somewhat hopeless friend, wondering when her squeals would stop.

♡

Meanwhile, San settles down with his two friends at a table at the far back of the classroom, his eyes glued to a particular someone.

Ohoh, this time he wasn't really being discreet, at all.

“Is there a reason you’re blushing like that?” Wooyoung's voice snaps him out of his little daze, his eyes automatically looking away from your spot.

"Uh, no? I'm just...feeling hot?" San answers, not really being able to maintain eye contact with his best friend as he breaks into a sweat.

"Liar!" Yeosang exclaims, making both males turn their attention to him. One wide-eyed, and the other, squinting.

"What do you mean, Yeo?" Wooyoung asks the blonde.

"What I mean is that, I just saw him exchange a smile with Arin Bramwell."

At that information, Wooyoung gasps, his left hand over his mouth as he looks back at San, who was now sending daggers to Yeosang.

"You little snitch." San snarls, about to hit him with a book, but the latter was quick to avoid it. "How did you even manage to see that, huh?"

"Not my fault if I have sharp eyes!" Yeosang defends.

"Oh my god, so it is true?!" Wooyoung shrieks, gaining the attention of the other students in the room, even you, that San had to put a hand to his mouth to shut him up. But Wooyoung refuses to.

"So you finally made a move on her? When Yeosang and I were out? When everyone was out? When the whole school was out?"

"Yeah? And what if I did?" San answers back, making Wooyoung squeal this time, that even Yeosang had to cover his ears at the sound.

"No way? Okay, so maybe I didn’t see that coming. At all.” The silver-haired male muses, finding it very amusing that one of his friends is close to having his own lovelife, that even when Professor Park entered the room, he still kept on pestering San.

"Sooo, when will you introduce us to her?"

"Oh, shut up, Woo!" San shushes him up and fortunately, he does it successfully this time when he sees his friend now focused on Professor Park, upfront.

Sure, San does the same, but his mind was definitely drifting somewhere - someone, rather.

To say that he was feeling joyous, was an understatement.

The fact that he no longer has to look at you from the shadows without you knowing, has made his heart leap up in content and perhaps, made him charged and euphoric, especially when your eyes met his' for the second time this day. Both of your lips, stretching into a full smile, you, rolling your eyes after as you caught sight of his dimples appearing on both sides of his cheeks.

That might just be your new weakness.

Then, when you look away, San shakes his head at himself, muttering, "I might just fall deeper."

#san x oc #san x reader #ateez x oc #ateez x reader #choi san #san #ateez san #ateez hogwarts #ateez hogwarts au #choi san hogwarts au #hogwarts au #ateez au #choi san au #ateez fluff #choi san fluff #san fluff #ateez #dairyminkiwrites #dairyminki_atzsan

284 notes · View notes

cocobeanncteez · 3 years

Text

ATEEZ Hongjoong: Tame (Part 1)

Genre: Fluff, angst, smut, mafia au.

Pairing: Mafia!Hongjoong x OC (written in 2nd person)

Word Count: 17k in total, 5k in this part. (Part 2, Part 3, Final Part)

Warnings for all parts combined: Mafia themes such as torture, abuse, violence, human auctions, murder, drugs, guns. Mentions of rape, human trafficking, sex slavery, organ trafficking. Unprotected sex (pulling out), facesitting.

Other than Ateez, all other names are fictional.

"Where have you brought me?" you questioned, looking up at your uncle in pure detestation when he pushed you into a dark room and took off your blindfold.

"Change into that dress quickly," he replied, ignoring your question, pointing to a red dress lying on a chair. "It's time for me to make some good money." He smirked, giving you a look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.

You don't know why your uncle had brought you here. Your father recently went missing and now you were certain your uncle was behind it.

You rarely saw your father since you lived with your uncle and his family. Your mother passed away when you were a newborn and you have no siblings.

You glanced at the red dress your uncle told you to wear. It was quite short and had a deep V-neck. You sighed as you quickly wore the dress, looking into the dirty and damaged full-length mirror to see how it looked on you.

A woman dressed in a similar dress came inside the room. "I'm getting sold too," she said softly, making your eyebrows furrow in confusion.

"Sold? What do you mean?"

Before she could reply, two built men came into the room and grabbed you by the arms, forcefully dragging you out.

"Where are you taking me?!" you yelled, struggling to get your arms out of their strong grasp.

"Shut the fuck up if you don't want a bullet in your head," one the men said nonchalantly.

You could hear the familiar voice of your uncle and you assumed he was talking through a mic. You were thrown onto a stage, bright lights shining on you that blinded your vision.

Once your eyes adjusted to the light, you could see about a hundred people in the room, staring at you from head to toe.

"So who would like to buy this beauty?" your uncle yelled. All the men and even some of the women started yelling while raising their hands. You shivered, realizing that you were in some sort of human trafficking auction. Your eyes immediately teared up. How cruel could your uncle be? How cruel could all these people here be, selling humans like that?

You looked around, checking to see if there was any way to escape, but there were way too many guards, so you decided to go with the flow for now.

"We're starting from 50 million won," your uncle stated after the crowd calmed down.

You saw someone in the crowd raise a sign with their name and a number on it. "50 million!"

"70 million!"

"140 million!"

"250 million!"

"400 million!" a man yelled, causing everyone to keep quiet.

"400 million... going once, going—"

"500 million!" another man yelled. You could hear whispers all around you. You couldn't even believe how rich these people were, all their money obviously obtained through illegal means.

"500 million... Going once... going twice... sold!" your uncle said cheerfully and started clapping. "Congratulations, Mr. Byun! She's all yours!"

Two of Mr. Byun's men took you away and made you sit in a black car while their boss made his payment. They were really handsome and dressed in suits. You were actually terrified, but you tried to act normal.

You saw a man with long hair and thick bushy eyebrows approach the car. He was wearing spectacles and had a thick moustache. He got into the car, looking at you as he sat beside you. You noticed that he had a gun in his pocket, making you wonder what exactly he does for a living, albeit you had a fair idea already.

"Start driving, Mingi," he said in a mellifluous voice to the red-haired man who was sitting in the driver's seat. Mingi nodded and started driving immediately while you kept quiet and looked outside the window, pondering about how you could escape.

"Take that shit off, hyung. It looks hideous on you," the other guy with blue hair said, grabbing your attention.

Mr. Byun took off his spectacles, fake moustache and eyebrows, and the wig. You didn't even realize that he was wearing a disguise before.

Your eyes widened when you saw him. His features were sharp and absolutely perfect. He looked like he was going to shoot for some fashion magazine. He seemed to be around your age; so did the other two guys.

You didn't realize that you were gawking at him until Mingi chuckled. "Someone is shocked."

You blushed in embarrassment, instantly looking away. You cleared your throat. "I was just wondering why Mr. Byun was wearing a disguise."

"Oh Byun is just a fake name he used," Mingi said. "His name is actually Hongjoong."

And that's when it hit you.

"Hongjoong? As in, Kim Hongjoong of Ateez?" you blurted out, making all the three men's eyes widen.

Hongjoong quickly reached under the car seat, pulling out handcuffs before swiftly handcuffing you. He took his tie off and used it as a blindfold for you.

Your hands were handcuffed to the armrest of a chair. You really hoped these guys weren't Ateez. But after seeing the other five men once they removed your blindfold, you knew it was really them: the eight most feared men in the crime world in the country.

You were so fucked; especially since you were in an interrogation room with an unconscious bleeding man in the corner.

"How do you know me? How do know Ateez?" Hongjoong asked coldly, a small hint of panic in his eyes. You regretted opening your mouth before.

You averted your gaze from the bleeding man. "I... overheard my uncle talk about you," you answered honestly.

"Hongjoong, let San take care of this," one of the taller guys with black curly hair said.

"No, Seonghwa, I've got this," Hongjoong said, his eyes not leaving you.

Seonghwa only rolled his eyes. "San."

Another guy with pink hair nodded before approaching you. Hongjoong sighed in frustration before moving to the side, letting San replace him. You could easily tell that Hongjoong had a short temper.

"I'm going to ask you a few questions so please cooperate," San said with a sweet smile, letting his dimples show. You would've melted for that smile if you didn't know that he was extremely dangerous. "So tell me, what is your name?"

"Kiah... Moon Kiah," you replied.

"How old are you?"

"I'm 21."

"Who is your uncle who told you about us?"

You took a deep breath, already exhausting from the questioning. "Moon Younghyun." All the eight men look surprised.

"Your uncle sold you, his own niece, at a human auction?" Seonghwa asked with a frown and you nodded in response.

"That bastard," Mingi growled, surprising you. Why was he pissed about that?

"What did your uncle tell you about us, Kiah?" San questioned.

You bit your lip nervously. "I can't tell you."

"Why not?" San asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Cause you'll shoot me or rape me to death due to how offensive it is," you mumbled. "And honestly, I'd rather not die that way." The boys were shocked at your sudden boldness, not expecting you to say that at all. Half of them looked offended.

"Excuse me, woman, we're not rapists," the guy with purple hair said, clearly offended.

You raised an eyebrow. "That's not what I heard." You were wondering where your sudden confidence came from when these men could literally kill you in a fraction of a second.

"Well, then what did you hear?" San asked. "Tell us and we'll honestly tell you what's true and what's not." You contemplated that; you had nothing to lose anyway if they choose to kill you.

"I heard that Ateez is a mafia gang engaged in mostly human trafficking, drug deals, raping and murdering innocent people."

The guy with light brown hair, who looked like a Greek God, cleared his throat. "Out of everything you said, only the drug deals were true."

You snorted. "And why would I believe you?"

"Well, why would you believe your uncle who just sold you?" he retorted.

"But you guys fucking bought me at a human auction!"

"Would you rather be bought by someone else who would actually treat you like a fucking sex slave?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. You kept quiet at that. "Believe me, Kiah, that's what the people there were for. They were all looking for sex slaves."

"Yeosang's right," San stated. "You should be grateful that we saved your life."

"What were you guys doing there then?" you questioned. "If you claim that you don't do all that, then why were you there in the first place?"

"Your uncle is our enemy. We had to see what he was up to," Yunho answered.

"Then why did you buy me?"

"You ask way too many questions," Hongjoong snapped in an annoyed tone, trying not to lose his temper completely.

"Joong, chill," Seonghwa said, making Hongjoong roll his eyes.

Mingi moved to stand in front of you. "I was the one who begged Hongjoong to adopt you," he said with a smile.

"Terrible decision," Hongjoong muttered under his breath.

You snorted. "Adopt?"

Mingi shrugged. "I don't like the word 'bought' so we're just going to say that."

You smiled a little at his words. "All right, Mingi, care to explain why you... adopted me?"

Mingi grinned. "Well, I've seen you a couple of times near your university’s hospital," he stated, making the guys look at him in surprise; they didn't know Mingi knew your face before. "And besides, you're beautiful. It would be such a waste if you were sold as a sex slave when you're so talented." Hongjoong gives Mingi a look that didn't go unnoticed by you.

You chuckled. "What makes you think I'm talented?"

"I've done my research," he said. "You're the only nursing student intern who is allowed to watch surgeries and help in minor ones."

"No wonder you wanted to adopt her," Yunho remarked.

You heard a groan behind you, coming from the bleeding man who just gained consciousness. You felt really bad for him.

"Don't worry about him," Yeosang said, noticing the concern in your eyes. "He deserved it."

"Why?" you murmured. "What did he do?"

"You wouldn't want to know," Seonghwa laughed before turning to one of the guys. "Remove the handcuffs, Jongho."

Jongho nodded and unlocked the handcuffs around your wrists with a key. You stretched your arms out in front of you, feeling a little free now.

"All right, I can go home..." you trailed off, realizing that you didn't have a home anymore. Your uncle would definitely sell you again if you went back there. Looks like you would have to crash at a friend's place.

"I'm afraid we can't let you go," Hongjoong stated.

Your eyes widened. "You're keeping me hostage?!"

"You know too much about us," San said with a small smile. "We're sorry."

You scoffed, getting up from the chair. "I refuse to be a fucking prisoner here in your dungeon!"

"Holy fuck, you're so tiny!" Yunho said in awe, stepping forward to tower over you. "I think I'm a foot taller than you! How cute!" he squealed. Was this guy really in the Mafia?

Before you could respond, Yunho lifted you up like a baby. "I'm gonna show you the house."

He carried you out of the interrogation room and up a flight of stairs until you reached a living room that could easily fit more than three hundred people. Your eyes widened at the sight of it; surely this was a joke, right?

You were in a luxurious mansion.

You glanced around in awe, noticing how one side of the living room had floor to ceiling windows, complemented with maroon and gold curtains. There was a large open-kitchen right next to the living room, and a wooden staircase on the other side where pictures adorned the wall. You wondered how many rooms were in this mansion and what the exterior looked like.

Yunho set you down on your feet. "You're free to move around the house, Kiah. We aren't going to lock you up," he said, chuckling at your stunned reaction.

"How many rooms does this place have?" you questioned while walking around the living room.

Wooyoung plopped himself on one of the sofas. "There's nine bedrooms, ten bathrooms, and six other rooms for different purposes."

"The guest room is still under renovation, so you will be sleeping in Hongjoong's room for the time being," Mingi informed.

"What?!" You and Hongjoong yelled in unison.

"Not the bad temper guy of all people!" you whined, making all the guys except Hongjoong laugh. "Can't I sleep in your room instead?"

"You could," Mingi laughed. "But then my girlfriend would have my head."

"There's a woman in this house? Thank fucking goodness!" you sighed in relief.

Jongho chuckled. "There's three, actually. Well, now four."

"Where are they?" you questioned.

"Seonghwa's girl is on a mission so you'll see her next week," San replied. "I don't know where Mingi's girl is, and my girl is—"

"Hi!" you heard someone yell before running and pulling you into a tight hug. She pulled away and gave you a bright smile; you liked her already. "I'm Jiwoo!"

San chuckled at his girlfriend's actions before moving to wrap his arms around her waist. He kissed her forehead, making her smile. They were so cute! "This is my girlfriend, Jiwoo. Babe, this is Kiah."

"San and Jiwoo are the hyper couple here," Yunho stated. "They're both just so full of energy."

"We're going to be great friends, I'm sure of it!" Jiwoo said, making you smile.

Maybe living here wasn't going to be so bad after all.

Hongjoong's bedroom was huge. The walls were a penny brown and most of the decor was white and beige. There was a large TV right in front of the king sized bed. There was also a small flight of stairs leading down to a Jacuzzi that could fit six people in it.

You realized that you didn't have any clothes except for the red dress you were wearing right now. You didn't even have a phone anymore.

You heard footsteps behind you, making you turn to the source. A shirtless Hongjoong walked past you to the wardrobe, stripping until he was left only in his Calvin Klein hip briefs. You couldn't help but stare as he picked out some clothes to sleep in. You absentmindedly bit your lip when he wore his grey sweatpants and a black tank top. You quietly left the bathroom after washing your face, hoping he didn't notice you staring.

After several seconds, Hongjoong came into the bedroom, stretching his hands above his head. "You're gonna sleep in that?" he asked.

You rolled your eyes. "I don't have anything else to sleep in."

Hongjoong sighed before heading back to the wardrobe, coming back with a plain white t-shirt. He tossed it to you and you went to the bathroom to change. His t-shirt smelled so pleasant, you couldn't stop inhaling the scent.

When you went back to the bedroom, Hongjoong was in deep thought. "You know," he started, looking at you from head to toe, secretly loving the way his t-shirt looked on your small form. "I just realized that you didn't really protest to live here."

You sat on his springy bed. "Well, I don't have anywhere else to go."

He scoffed. "Or maybe you just want to live here."

"I used to live with my uncle. If I had my own place, I wouldn't even spend a second here," you deadpanned.

"So you've never worked?" he asked. "Not even a part time job?"

"Do you think medical students have time for that?" you retorted.

"Whatever," he mumbled. "Looks like you'll get along with Yeosang and Seonghwa."

"What makes you think that?"

"They're Ateez's doctors," he stated. "Well, Yeosang mainly works as our hacker, but he's almost as skilled as Seonghwa.

There was some silence for a while until you spoke, "Are we even in Seoul right now?"

"We're at the outskirts," Hongjoong answered. "Gwanak-san, to be precise."

"Ah, near my university!" you said happily. "Actually, you know what?"

"What?"

"I can stay with a friend," you said. "He has an apartment right beside my university."

Hongjoong chuckled, but he clearly wasn't amused at all. "I'm afraid that's not possible, love." Your heart skipped a beat at the way he said 'love' but you ignored it.

You frowned. "Why not?"

"Well, you already know too much about us," he stated. "Besides, you've already entered the Mafia world. There's no going back."

Your blood boiled. "I don't give a fuck, Hongjoong. I didn't ask you to buy me and pull me into your stupid Mafia world!" your voice was rising.

Hongjoong got annoyed at the way you raised your voice at him. "For your information, you got pulled into this world the second your uncle got involved in it! You lived with someone who's in the fucking Mafia!"

"At least my life was normal!" you retorted.

"You know what? Fine!" Hongjoong raised his voice, scaring you a little. "I'll personally drop you at your fucking uncle's house tomorrow, okay?!"

"You don't get to decide that and I'm not going back to that monster!"

"Then shut the fuck up and appreciate the shelter you've been given here goddammit!" Hongjoong runs a hand through his hair in frustration. You just keep quiet, looking away while your eyes filled with tears.

"Why the fuck did I even agree to buy a brat like you?" he murmured, but you heard him.

"Fuck yourself," you whispered.

In a flash, you were on your back, Hongjoong hovering above you.

"Don't you dare talk to me like that! You make me want to punish you so fucking bad," Hongjoong growled. Your heart was racing at how close he was.

"Get the fuck off me," you said, avoiding eye contact.

He grabbed your chin, making you look at him. "You piss me off so much, Moon Kiah."

You controlled the urge to roll your eyes. "Well, then tame your damn temper, Kim Hongjoong."

"Tame your attitude first, love," he chuckled bitterly before getting off of you. He lied on his back, looking up at the ceiling of his room. He clapped twice and the lights turn off, making the room pitch-black.

You bit your lip, wondering what to do. You couldn't stay here; you didn't even want to. You weren't meant for the Mafia world— you decided to get into the medical field so that you could save lives, not take them away.

You wanted to run away right now, even though it was half past midnight. But you needed a plan since you don't exactly know where you are were.

"I just realized," Hongjoong starts, smirking in the dark. "You haven't protested to sleeping on the same bed as me."

You snorted. "Why would I?"

"That's what girls usually do, don't they? And the guy will offer to take the couch instead of her."

"Well, I'm not like other girls," you stated. "I'd rather sleep on a bed than a couch outside, and I'm sure you'd prefer that as well. Besides, this is a king-sized bed. There's plenty of room for both of us. In fact, there's extra space cause you're tiny."

Hongjoong snorted. "Excuse me, I'm not tiny."

"You are."

"I'm more than half a foot taller than you, Kiah."

You shrugged. "Doesn't matter, tiny boy. You're still tinier than the other seven boys."

"But I lead them," Hongjoong said proudly with a smirk that you obviously couldn't see.

"What do you mean?" you questioned without thinking.

"Think, love," he answered.

You gave it a thought before your eyes widened in realization. "You're a... Mafia King."

He chuckled. "We actually use the term 'boss' but I like that," he said, pulling the blanket over your bodies.

"So the other seven boys follow your orders," it wasn't a question. You actually thought Seonghwa was the boss.

"Yup."

"I pity them," you murmured, but he heard you.

He scoffed. "You will be following my orders too," he said. "That's if we decide to make you one of us."

"Yeah... no, that's never gonna happen," you remarked. "I want to save lives, not take them away."

"Actually, you would want to take these lives away if you knew what these people do," he said, lying on his side to face you. "Ateez doesn't kill innocent people." You felt a little relieved at that; at least you knew you wouldn't die by a gunshot or something.

"And what do those people do that makes you want to kill them?" you questioned, turning onto your side as well so that you were facing him.

He snorted. "Do you really want to know?"

"I wouldn't ask if I didn't."

"We usually kill rapists and human traffickers. These people mostly target women and children. They kidnap children, rape them, and then sell their organs within the country or internationally. The women are usually sold as sex slaves or kept in prostitution centers. Some mafia gangs own strip clubs where their strippers get assaulted or raped by customers and they do nothing about it."

"Your uncle used to run a fake orphanage," Hongjoong continues. "I came across that place when I was fifteen years old and found out that they were keeping those kids there to sell their organs. I told my parents about it and we bombed that place after rescuing those children, and put them in an actual proper orphanage. Two boys who were just a year younger than me had escaped from the orphanage. They ran after my parents just to thank them for saving their lives. My parents saw a lot of potential in the two boys and decided to take them in. That's how Yeosang and Wooyoung became a part of my family."

The story really broke your heart; you couldn't even imagine what those two had to go through when they were just in their early teens. You were curious about the other six boys' stories too. You wanted to ask Hongjoong about it, but now didn't seem like the right time.

You don't really know how and when you fell asleep after hearing all those disturbing things, but somehow you did.

And when you woke up, you were in Hongjoong's arms.

You tried to escape from him, but his hold around you was too strong. You gave up on trying and chose to admire his beautiful face instead.

You had to admit, Hongjoong was extremely handsome. You've never seen anyone look this good while they're asleep. He looked so soft and angelic, you found it hard to believe that he was in the mafia, let alone a mafia boss.

You heard a knock on the bedroom door before the door opened, revealing San and Jiwoo.

"Hi!" Jiwoo greeted. "Good morning!" You wondered how she had so much energy in the morning.

"I see you've slept well," San commented with a smirk while gesturing at Hongjoong's arms around you.

You blushed. "Help me." San easily lifted Hongjoong's arm off of you.

"He sleeps like he's in coma," San said, making you chuckle while you stretched your arms.

"We're going shopping today," Jiwoo said to you. "You need clothes."

"I don't have any money, Jiwoo," you said.

She snorted. "You don't have to worry about that, we're paying for you."

You opened your mouth to protest, but San interrupted you. "We don't have any plans of letting you go, Kiah. Think of it as a gift for joining us." You just nodded in response even though you wanted to disagree. You weren't going to join a mafia gang; that was the last thing you wanted to do.

You had to escape.

You had just come back from shopping with Jiwoo, exhausted from walking around the mall; you were pretty sure that she made you spend more than ten million won.

"So Kiah," Yeosang starts, sitting on the sofa beside Mingi and Seonghwa. "You're a medical student, right?"

"Yup, majoring in nursing," you nodded. "Hongjoong told me that you and Seonghwa are the doctors of the gang."

"What were you planning to do after graduation?" Seonghwa asked. You didn't miss how he used 'were' instead of 'are.'

You gently cleared your throat. "Well, I want to become a surgical nurse for the cardiac department."

"Ah, that's great!" he said with a smile. "I wanted to get into Neuro."

"Why didn't you?" you asked while absentmindedly playing with a strand of your hair.

"Once you join the mafia, you have to sacrifice having a normal job," Yeosang replied nonchalantly. You couldn't tell if he was sad about it.

"I wanted to ask you all something," you murmured, but the three of them heard you clearly.

"You can ask us anything you want, Kiah," Mingi encouraged. "We'll answer everything."

"Well, if you're gonna keep me here..." you hesitated for a second. "Um, does that mean that I can't work?" Yeosang and Seonghwa exchanged a glance that didn't go unnoticed by you.

"You'll have to ask Hongjoong about that, but mostly yes. You won't be able to work," Seonghwa said. "It's too dangerous. You can only work for us." You only nodded, unhappy with the words you heard.

"Can I at least attend my own graduation?" you were mentally begging they would agree.

"When is it?" Yeosang asked.

"It's on the day after tomorrow."

"Of course you can," Hongjoong said, entering the living room and plopping down on one of the sofas.

"Really?!" you squealed in excitement.

"I was being sarcastic," he stated, making your smile immediately falter.

"I didn't study my ass off for nothing, Hongjoong," you said, crossing your arms over your chest.

He scoffed. "Do you think I care?"

"Well, I do." You were starting to get angry. Yunho entered the living room, not saying anything due to the tense atmosphere.

"You'll put us and people you know at risk," Hongjoong shrugged.

"That's your problem," you remarked, pissing him off. "I didn't ask you to buy me, Hongjoong."

"Adopt," Mingi mumbled, but you ignored him.

You and Hongjoong were locked in a glaring contest. Yunho cleared his throat after a while, catching Hongjoong's and your attention. "Hyung, you disguised yourself. No one knows that it was you who bought her."

"Adopted," Mingi murmured, getting ignored again.

Hongjoong gave it a thought. "Fine," he agreed. "But we all will attend it too, whether you like it or not."

“Deal.”

You were seated in your respective seat, desperately waiting for the graduation ceremony to get over even though one of Seoul's top doctors was invited to talk. All eight boys and Jiwoo were attending your graduation. You wished your father was here to watch you graduate.

Once the ceremony was finally over and all the students collected their diplomas, you all gathered around to throw your dark blue caps in the air.

"I can't believe we successfully survived four entire years," Dongyoon remarked.

"Time to try to survive med school now," Yonghwa said and Chanhee nodded in agreement; they were on the road to becoming doctors. "But for now, let's get fucking wasted!"

You were at one of Seoul's best nightclubs in Gangnam; you didn't tell anyone in Ateez that you'd leave with your university friends. This was your way of running away. You were going to stay with Chanhee until you found a place.

Being a Tuesday night, the club wasn't crowded. Most of the people here were definitely high school or university students. After all, it was graduation week in Korea.

You drank and danced with your friends until you were drunk as fuck and your feet hurt. You felt so relaxed, just paying attention to the blasting music while the alcohol in your system gave you some energy.

"Oh? Who do we have here?" you heard a familiar voice say behind you while you took another shot. You had no idea where your friends were.

You turned around and squinted to look at the man. "Moon Bojoon...?"

"Hello, sister," your cousin chuckled, putting his arms around your drunk form. You hated him with every fiber of your being— he tried to sexually assault you a couple of times. Living under the same roof as him was hell.

"Get your hands off me," you yelled over the loud music, weakly trying to push him away; he didn't even move an inch.

His grip around you tightened. "I wonder who father sold you to. How lenient are they to let their sex slave go out to party...? Or did you run away?"

You tried to push him away again. "Fuck off!"

He grabbed you by your arm and pulled you along until he reached the parking lot of the club. He pushed you harshly against his car, making you groan in pain when your head hit the window.

Bojoon moved his face closer to yours. "I'm gonna sell you this time," he whispered in your ear. "But I'll have my fun with you first, of course."

"Get away from me!" you yelled while your vision got blurry. Before you could comprehend what was even happening, you passed out.

623 notes · View notes

sorryimananti-romantic · 2 years

Text

Take Me Home (Chapter 8)

faerieprince!park seonghwa x oc (yena)

genre and warnings: fantasy, fluff, angst, violence warning

word count: ~14k

synopsis: prince seonghwa, the faerie prince of dark, has been having dreams about his own death by the hands of his friend, prince hongjoong of light, his only hope the girl with an incredibly familiar face appearing in those dreams telling him she'd go back in time to save him- the girl being yena, who's lived her life without memories of her childhood and a block in her mind, now out on a journey to get herself treated, where she'll encounter the princes and find her life changed, in ways she never thought, discovering her powers and her soulmate along the way, love strong enough to survive through multiple timelines.

series masterlist

"We can't leave him alone for even one second," Hongjoong announced. "Even if he's wearing these shackles and is as powerless as he could be right now. I'm not taking any chances."

"Agreed," Seonghwa nodded grimly, staring down at Junyoung who had his head down, his black hair matted on his forehead. He was tied to a chair just so he couldn't physically move. Magically, he couldn't do anything either.

"How much time?" Yunho asked Yeosang, and he took out his pocket watch.

"We've spent 3 hours here," Yeosang looked at Hongjoong, "If she's in the same dimension we went, a month has already passed there. If she's in the one she went while little, it would only have been a few minutes."

"Are you sure these are the only two she could have gone to?" San asked.

Yeosang shook his head, "Let's hope it's one of the two for both our sakes."

Brian and Lisa, Mingi's Captain and Vice Captain of the Guard entered the dungeon room, surprised to see the 7 Princes gathered here even when they had heard of it from Jae- Prince Mingi's Right Hand. The princes were looking grim but Yeosang came forward and briefed them about how they were to keep their eyes on Junyoung and stay at least 5 feet away from him.

Brian possessed fire magic as well so he was instructed to use it in case Junyoung tried anything. Lisa possessed light magic, so she was instructed to make sure the shackles were in full power every minute. The Princes had only allowed them to watch so they could rest, since all of them felt like they had been up for days now.

As soon as they reached Mingi's room, Wooyoung went straight for the couch and passed out in an instant. They supposed he deserved to rest peacefully after using his magic for hours now, without taking a break. Seonghwa and Yeosang sat on the sofa in the living room, zoning out in their own thoughts as they stared into space. Hongjoong and San forced them to eat a sandwich each at least.

Jongho and Yunho stood in front of the picture wall, faint smiles on their faces as they looked across the endless memories captured in photos. Jongho asked Yunho if he remembered Yena, but Yunho shook his head, saying it was only flashes he remembered. Jongho looked at the three princes who did remember Yena.

"I hope she returns safe, whenever she does," Jongho didn't look away from Seonghwa as he said that. "Both her and Mingi."

Yunho met his gaze and looked at Seonghwa too, who was absently nibbling on his sandwich. "I hope so too. Whenever it is."

They were still looking at Seonghwa and Yeosang when Yeosang dropped the sandwich he was holding, looking at Seonghwa, San and Hongjoong wide-eyed.

"What's wrong?" Seonghwa scanned his face, frowning.

"She's... here. Right now, she's in this room. Yena is here."

Seonghwa's mouth fell open as he looked at Hongjoong and San. San looked surprised too, but Hongjoong's brain was already working. "You feel her magic?"

"It's too weak," Yeosang said, "It's like she's far away-" Yeosang frowned, shutting his eyes, trying to feel the source.

"It's gone."

"What?"

"Her magic, it was here one second, and then it was not," Yeosang leaned forward, drinking a glass of water, "That means... she may be in the same dimension we went- where time travels fast. She couldn't have appeared and disappeared so quickly otherwise."

"That's... good, right?" San said, "When she does come back, it won't have been too long here."

"Good for us," Yeosang pursed his lips, "Not sure about her."

Seonghwa bit his lips, bringing his knees up to his chest as he exhaled. It had only been a few hours, but he couldn't imagine what she must be going through.

And he couldn't get those words out of his head- what Junyoung had whispered to him with a grin when he was being taken to the carriage.

She doesn't remember you anymore.

Did he take her memories? Or was it something else? He hadn't even asked- he had almost punched him in the face but was held back by Yunho, and scolded for being reckless. He hadn't told anyone what he had said- it could have been to rile him up, but if it was true...

Yena. The one who went back in time for him. The one who made him fall in love with her not once but twice.

He silently prayed it wasn't too bad- after all that had happened, she might not even want to come back to him anymore.

----------------------------

Mingi had left no part of his kingdom unturned- he showed Yena everything.

Yena supposed being in this dimension was convenient enough for exploring- there was no soul present other than the two, and they could barge in wherever they wanted, whenever they wanted. She had to admit- she felt free.

Especially when Mingi decided he would explore his castle starting from the dungeons- he had never experienced roaming around the whole body of the castle in one trip- and he found more than he had ever seen. Yena decided she would learn every part of her castle too, when she got back.

If. If she got back.

A month had passed, and Yena's powers weren't fully back- according to Mingi. She felt like they were, but it was only because she was used to the small amount of power she thought she possessed before she found out that she was a princess. This amount wasn't enough to get the two of them back. Not together. Not properly.

Mingi had resorted to teaching her about shapeshifting then, since there wasn't much they could do in this dimension. They were on the roof of the castle, Mingi explaining how shapeshifting was something that felt like peeling your own skin off and wearing another.

As helpful as San telling her to 'imagine' phantom hands. Or Yeosang telling her to 'imagine' the world cleaving apart in two.

"What is with you princes and making me 'imagine' the magic but not teaching me the 'how'?"

Mingi scoffed. "Try explaining to me how you open a portal."

Yena smirked, nodding, putting a hand on her hip as she began, "Just stare into the space and-"

"And?" Mingi was grinning devilishly now. "Imagine a tear in the space?"

Yena searched for another word in her vocabulary, but failed. She pursed her lips. "Sorry, I guess."

Mingi burst out laughing, but said, "It's how we all learn. Magic- you can't really see it now, can you? You have to let your imagination go wild and do the work."

"Please, whenever I run my imagination wild, things happen."

Mingi put one leg on the other, leaning back, "Like what?"

"Well," Yena sat in front of him, done pacing and trying to attempt shapeshifting, "This one time when I got lost in the portal because I wanted to attempt travelling a longer distance."

"I remember that one," Mingi nodded, "Any other incident?"

"The time travel I did when I had to save Seonghwa," Yena shook her head, "I could have died. Yunho saved me that time. Also... I think it counts? The time I met the darkling?"

Mingi's mouth parted as he thought, running a hand through his bright red hair, "Do you remember how it happened?"

"Just like it happened this time," Yena began, "I was held for too long without using my magic and-"

Yena felt her heart sink. She stared at Mingi, biting her tongue in surprise. Mingi leaned forward, frowning.

"And?"

"And... I- Mingi, I think... I think I'm on to something." Yena got up abruptly, pacing and biting her nails as she tried to make sense of her theory.

That time, more than a decade ago, in Rukbat. When Joon Hyuk had forced her to time travel, she had opened a portal, but before that-

She had entered another dimension before opening the portal- it was why it felt different that time. Wasn't it?

Yena almost bumped into Mingi- he had got up when he noticed Yena's eyes glaze, as if she had just realised something big. Yena looked up at him, then sighed, going to the edge of the roof, letting the faint wind blow her hair back.

"When I was in Rukbat," she explained, "Joon Hyuk was forcing me to time travel. I think I may have entered this dimension- or another like this. And I opened a portal in that dimension. The darkling- he must have been wandering around in that dimension- a big coincidence. What are the chances I could try that again and meet him?"

"It's not like the darkling is always in this dimension, right?" Mingi asked, "Is there another way?"

"What if," Yena narrowed her eyes at Mingi, "It wasn't a 'coincidence'? What if he, somehow, detected something- I don't know what, but what if he knew about me? What if he was waiting for me?"

"Not impossible, but not that probable either," Mingi rubbed his chin in thought. "But then again, with you... Anything is possible, I guess."

"I wonder what exactly was the favour he wanted," Yena stared down at the city stretching in front of her.

"Maybe he wants Junyoung," Mingi suggested. "He is a darkling too, after all."

Yena made an impressed face- it definitely could be. "He said he was corrupted now. Even as a darkling. Why would he want him?"

"Who knows? Maybe he doesn't like the idea of a darkling prowling around on our planet and tarnishing the name of their kind."

Yena shrugged. "Should I try opening the portal?"

"Won't it work better if we're in Rukbat?" Mingi thought, "Since that's the spot the darkling would expect you- if it's even what we think it is."

"Should we go to Rukbat then?" Yena wiggled her brows. "It's not like we have anything better to do."

A smile grew on Mingi's face, realising that they indeed did not have anything better to do. "Bored of my kingdom already?"

"Oh please," Yena scoffed. "It's not like you left anything for imagination now."

"Hey!" Mingi scoffed back, punching her arm playfully. "It was your idea!"

Yena grinned, and Mingi said they should just start their journey since they had 'nothing better to do'. The duo descended down the stairs, reaching ground level and Yena felt weird travelling empty handed- she would never get used to this feeling, she realised. They walked all the way to the coast, where boats stood still.

"Isn't it weird how there's still wind and water moving here?" Yena wondered out loud.

"So you don't go insane, probably," Mingi answered, pointing to a small boat. Yena smiled at his comment. That might be true, she thought.

The two started rowing, and Yena wished Wooyoung was here- or Yunho. It felt very strange to cross the sea without one of them speeding their journey up. Mingi met her eyes, passing a sad smile as he understood what she was thinking.

The one month they had spent together had made them very familiar with each other- habits, thoughts, and all. They could read each other's thoughts now, sit in long, comfortable silence as well.

Yena suggested opening portals every few minutes, just so they could speed up, but Mingi said he liked rowing normally- it felt very human. Yena laughed at his choice of word- they were faeries. She supposed it was okay to do things the human way once in a while.

Giving up halfway through rowing, she lay down across the seat, staring up at the dark sky, at the unmoving stars, sun and moon. She closed her eyes- she couldn't sleep, but she could very well try. She missed sleeping- if the two weren't keeping each other constantly busy, they would have very well gone insane.

She heard Mingi shuffle and opened one eye to peek at him. He had ditched rowing as well, lying down where he previously sat, mirroring her position as he put his arms behind his head.

"I want to sleep so bad."

Yena smiled sadly- it was her fault-

"No, it's not your fault," Mingi looked at her, "I know what you're thinking. It's not your fault."

Yena looked up again, feeling a burning sensation behind her eyes. "Everyone must be waiting for you- for us. But here we are, here I am, acting like the time in Algieba didn't happen. I know once we go back, all it will take is for me to sleep- and I'll start having nightmares again, of the time with Junyoung. I guess that's why my magic is taking so long to come back- it knows."

Mingi sighed loudly. He wanted to tell her that it was okay, but he knew that she was anything but okay. The fact that even her magic was afraid to come back said enough. To make it worse, Junyoung had made sure she knew what memories he took away from her- of Seonghwa. She somehow remembered liking Seonghwa but not how it happened. And it was eating her away- because she did not miss him like she should have anymore. Junyoung made sure she realised that very fact.

"If anyone of us would have gone through the things that you went through," Mingi began, "Scratch that- I can't speak for anyone but if I would have gone through that, I would never want to use my magic again. The fact that your magic is willingly coming back, even if it's slow, it's enough. And the fact that you're still okay with your magic speaks for how strong you are."

Yena pursed her lips, trying hard not to cry. She only nodded, whispering a thanks, and the two stared at the starry sky endlessly.

—---------------------------

"This forest reminds me of Altarf," Yena said, hands on her hips as she looked around her, the trees in full bloom, providing a shadowed pathway through the forest. They had reached Wooyoung's territory and were in the forest- Kaus Medionalis- and it was eerily silent, which was very unsettling.

"It's better in real life, if that makes sense," Mingi felt a shiver run down his spine, "It's not this quiet- you can hear birds chirping, and there are many animals too."

"This feels too weird," Yena rubbed her arms, "Let's get out of the forest quick. It feels like someone is gonna attack me from behind."

Mingi agreed, and the two started walking- almost running through the forest. Yena suggested burning the forest altogether to clear the path as a joke, but Mingi was not having any of it- he was still traumatised by his experience in his childhood when he had burned almost all of the forest down.

They were half running- they wouldn't get physically tired, and it only took them an hour to cross the forest. The two stopped as if to catch their breath, except they weren't out of breath.

"If I'd run this much in reality, I would have disappeared into ashes," Mingi laughed.

"I'm sure I would have too," Yena laughed back. "So are we walking all the way to Rukbat now?"

"Times like these are when I wish I had wings," Mingi shook his head.

"You can always turn into a lizard and slither all the way to the mountains," Yena teased, "I'll chase you."

"And risk getting stepped on by you and getting crushed? Nah, I'm good," Mingi laughed, and Yena punched his arm playfully, saying she wasn't that careless.

"We could take a bicycle!" Yena clapped in realisation, "I used to ride one when I was little, a lot. I'm good with them."

"Nice idea," Mingi said, "Now where would we find a bicycle?"

"Well, you should know this area, I've never been here," Yena looked around, the forest behind her, and a few buildings in the distance.

"Probably in a market or residential area," Mingi said, "I've stopped feeling guilty about stealing all this stuff. Can I still not take anything back?"

“If you do manage to," Yena said, beginning to walk to the city, "that's when you'll actually feel guilty."

"True," Mingi grinned.

------------------------------

After spending days crossing the Kingdom of Sagittarius, Yena and Mingi finally reached Rukbat. The two wistfully gazed at the tall towers that belonged to Wooyoung's palace, and with a heavy heart, Yena decided she would just portal them both to the house in the mountains, impatient to test her theory now.

Yena opened the portal, taking Mingi's hand and crossing it, and as they exited, Mingi wiped sweat off his forehead- the first time he had experienced that since he entered this dimension.

"This is the place," Yena waved her hands around, turning to look at the small lake and then back at the house. "It's where they kept me."

"Seems pretty normal from the outside," Mingi commented.

"It's normal from the inside too," Yena opened the door, entering the room. "This is where I stayed."

Mingi looked around- the room was quite small, but it would have been okay for Yena because she was a child back then. "This looks like it's been cleaned well."

"Joon Hyuk probably," Yena scoffed. "He cleaned every trace meticulously."

Mingi peeked outside from the window- spotting ice coated tips of distant mountains from the little vision he had that was not blocked by the rocks of the mountain they stood at. "Not much to look outside, was there?"

"Only the moon shone here," Yena sighed, "It kept me company."

Mingi suddenly had a flashback of his mother telling him about soulmates- he didn't believe in soulmates yet. Maybe because he hadn't met someone like that yet- apart from his friends, which was different, of course. But at that moment, he really felt like Yena and Seonghwa were supposed to cross paths like this- Yena finding comfort in the moon that was the symbol of Seonghwa, Yena finding San accidentally and meeting Seonghwa through him, Seonghwa having dreamt of her way before he met her.

"What are you thinking?" Yena's eyes were sparkling with curiosity.

"Nothing," Mingi dismissed her, but she pouted, folding her arms.

"Is it related to Seonghwa and me?"

Mingi gaped at her- they really could read each other so well now. "Kind of."

Yena pursed her lips. "Do I want to know what it is?"

"Maybe," Mingi shrugged, "Maybe not. Now is not the time though- you should test your theory. Is your magic feeling okay?"

"It is," Yena admitted, roiling her magic up. It wasn't fully back yet, but it was close enough to take them back now- but she had to figure out which dimension they were in to do that, or else they would get lost forever.

Yena shut her eyes, recalling the feeling from decades ago. She couldn't- the emotions were gone now, but what was left was a memory, and it could work.

It just needed a jump.

"I think I might need your help," Yena said, not opening her eyes. "Lend me your power but force it instead of slowly giving it to me. Surprise my magic- it would trigger me and open the portal."

"Do you really have to go down that lane?" Mingi shook his head, "You could just take your time."

"I might have gotten bored of this dimension and your company," Yena scoffed, making Mingi laugh. "So if we're closer to going home, I want to do it quickly. Don't make me pull rank."

"As if you could do that!" Mingi gasped dramatically, "No one has ever been able to pull rank on me! Except Hongjoong. And maybe Seonghwa too. And maybe that one time when-"

Yena was about to slap Mingi, but he took that chance and grabbed her hand, sending his power instantly, not knowing how much was okay but hoping it was enough. Yena's magic recoiled and Yena used that feeling of invasion- violation when it was Joon Hyuk- to trigger open the portal.

Surprisingly, it worked. Mingi and Yena stared at the space in front of them where the door had been, now cleaved apart in two like a tear in a cloth, and various dark colours swirling inside.

"Is that a gateway? Or a portal?" Mingi's eyes were wide as he looked at Yena, who was still in shock from Mingi's sudden power rush.

"You could have warned me, Mingi," she said, "I think it might be both."

"You said to surprise you," Mingi was beaming at this point and Yena passed him an annoyed look, "Are we supposed to enter it?"

"We are supposed to wait," Yena started thinking of the possibilities. "At the very least, the darkling would have felt the magic. He might not come now, but he would come at one point. Unless he's forgotten me. Or unless someone else with the same power finds us first."

"In which case, we'd have to be very, very careful," Mingi gave her a look. "As of right now, I'm questioning why I'm even letting you meet a darkling who might very well do something to you- to us."

"What's the worst that could happen," Yena shrugged. "I can't think of anything worse that could happen that hasn't already happened, so I'm good."

Mingi shook his head in disapproval.

"And it's too late to think of the worst," Yena said, mouth parting in surprise as she spotted movement inside the portal.

Mingi pushed Yena behind him protectively- more reflexively, and Yena grabbed his arm, peeking at the figure that grew taller by every second, until it stood at the edge of the two dimensions.

"Someone grew up well," the darkling grinned at her.

It was the same face that Yena remembered- cruel. His black spiky hair was tied back, dark eyes twinkling devilishly at the two. Something about him still radiated a darkness to him, as if he would hang them both by their skins and enjoy the view- the sadistic smile said enough. But...

"You remember me?" Yena managed to ask after she was done scanning him.

"Of course I do," he said, "The faerie with the same power as me. Are you still a hostage?"

"No." Yena shook her head, "I was freed thanks to your warning- but things took a wild turn."

"I guess we have all the time in the world to discuss," he shifted on one leg, hand on his hip, "I'm curious. And who's this with the fire magic?"

"My friend," Yena cut Mingi before he could reveal his identity, "Anyways, the man who kept me hostage took all my memories before freeing me. He had a greater purpose in mind, if you recall."

The darkling nodded and Yena continued, "He wanted to travel back in time to save his nephew, but Junyoung- who's also a darkling, thank you so much for the hint- " Yena rolled her eyes, "-killed his uncle and wants me to do the same- save that nephew but for a different purpose."

"And what purpose is that?"

"To join hands with the Prince of Illusions, control him and me, use us to conquer this planet and take revenge on your people who abandoned him and didn't search for him all these years, apparently. Unless that's a sob story and he's just doing it for fun."

"It's probably a bit of both," the darkling said, "So why did you summon me?"

"You wanted a favour," Yena managed to say, her grip on Mingi's arm getting tighter, "What was it?"

"You tell," the darkling smirked, "What would I want to do with you?"

Yena thought for a good minute, then shrugged. "We have the same powers, so maybe nothing, or maybe the same as Junyoung?"

"Oh please, I'm not as pathetic as that corrupted darkling," he waved a hand at her, "I don't want you. I want him."

For a second, both Yena and Mingi thought that he was talking about Mingi, but then Yena's mouth widened in surprise.

"Why would you want Junyoung?" Mingi asked, "If he's a corrupted darkling, like you call him?"

"Just for fun," his smirk shook them both- their ideas of fun probably did not match, "And it's a win-win situation. You get rid of the headache, I get to have fun with Junyoung."

"What's the guarantee that you won't side with him and do what he wants?"

"Are you mocking me?" the smile vanished off his face, his eyes growing darker than they thought was possible, "I'm content with peace. My people are living their best lives, and that is all that matters. Why would I want power over planets? I'm not a kid- and I'm definitely older than I look."

Yena supposed he must be- it seemed like he spent a lot of time in different dimensions, which meant he must be older than he looked like- or maybe even younger, depending on which dimension he spent time on. Yena took a deep breath. "How do we know that we can trust you? You have to give us something."

The darkling looked from Yena to Mingi and back to Yena. "How about I teach you how to use your time magic so you can get back home? Without changing the timeline, without having spent too long here?"

Yena and Mingi both couldn't hide the surprise that crossed their faces and the darkling just laughed in a mocking tone. "You thought I couldn't guess? Why would you summon me otherwise?"

"Well," Yena began, her mouth dry, "I might be able to go back on my own-"

"Oh please, you don't even know which dimension you are in right now," he shook his head, "To your relief though, you are in the one where time travels 3:1- 3 here and 1 in reality," he paused as he saw Yena's legs go weak with relief, hanging on to Mingi tighter. "But to go back without time travelling, you'll need more practice- it doesn't look like you've been here many times."

"How are you able to guess?" Yena frowned, and Mingi tsk-ed at her, saying faeries with the same magic could, so darklings could too. The darkling just stood smiling, arms folded arrogantly.

Yena pursed her lips, looking at Mingi, and the two shared a subtle nod. Yena looked back at the darkling.

"Alright then. I owe you nothing after this."

"Wait!" Mingi put a hand up, stopping the darkling from stepping through the portal, "If you step here now, that means you'll be on the planet Mirinae?"

The darkling shook his head, "This is just an alternate dimension. When I go back, I'll have to open this portal and step on my planet before going back to reality."

"So what is the guarantee you won't decide to just live here?" Mingi narrowed his eyes.

"Son, I've been to not two but tens of planets, and as pretty as yours look, it's not my type," he said, stepping in the house and Yena shut the portal, drained. "She could do that too. If she wanted to."

"I'll pass," Yena mumbled. Somehow the thought of exploring different planets was overwhelming when she hadn't even seen half of this planet.

And she needed a long, long break before she ever attempted that.

"Since you're clearly drained," the darkling began, having spotted the beads of sweat on Yena's forehead, "Why don't we change locations and wait while you get your energy back?"

Yena shrugged, and the darkling opened a portal, making the two narrow their eyes. He groaned, shutting it, looking at Yena. "You do it then if you still don't trust me."

Yena mustered all the strength she had, Mingi putting a hand on her shoulder, lending her his energy too, and she portaled them to one of the grounds she had seen in Rukbat near Wooyoung's castle.

Yena slumped on the ground, Mingi sitting down with her, letting her use him for support. The darkling sat cross-legged too in front of them, eyeing Mingi.

"Prince of Fire?"

"Do you have such hierarchies too?" Yena asked, and he nodded.

"I'm the Prince of Space and Spirit. I don't have a twin like you."

"What's your name?"

"Neve," he answered. Yena nodded slowly.

"What's it like on your planet, now that the faeries and darklings don't live together anymore?" Mingi asked, resting his face on his hands, "Do you have internal conflicts?"

"Not as peaceful as I'd like it to be," he shook his head. "But way better than we were on Earth."

"Why did the faeries and darklings fight anyway?" Yena mumbled.

"Haven't you heard the stories?" Neve raised an eyebrow.

"I'd like to hear yours," Yena raised an eyebrow back.

Neve let out a short laugh. "Unless your ancestors lied to you, it was mostly a conflict for power. Conflict for the upper hand. We're guilty for toying with humans, but you're more guilty for fighting for power."

Mingi and Yena looked at each other- he wasn't lying. Their ancestors hadn't told them much, but it was something along these lines too.

"How did you get stuck here?" Neve looked at Yena, "Haven't you had training?"

"Not enough, apparently," Yena sighed, "When we met- after that, I had no memories of being the Princess of Space. I only remembered my name. It was only until I couldn't get my portals to work better and had these really bad headaches that I found out about the block in my mind, planted by Junyoung, which I found out later. It took me time, but then the princes gathered and Junyoung had plotted to kill one of the Princes, which ended up with me going back in time to save him."

"How long did you learn?"

"About 3 months in here," Yena said, "Anyways, it turned out he had plotted this to get me to learn the time magic in the first place. The rest you know."

Neve grinned, "I shouldn't say this, but as expected of a darkling- he really put a lot of thought into this."

Yena looked around the grass to search for a pebble to hit his face and wipe that grin off, but he just laughed, shaking his hands. "Why do you really want Junyoung back?"

Neve took a deep breath, "The Prince of Illusion is alive on our planet, and Junyoung is his son. He's my friend, so I ought to get his son back- even though he's a lost cause now. He'll know what to do with him."

"Are you sure that is a wise decision?" Mingi straightened, "Apart from him being almost insane, I don't think his father would be too pleased to see him- I know Junyoung won't be."

"His name is Kieran," Neve revealed. "Even he might not know this."

"Kieran," Yena's mouth went bitter, "Thanks for telling me- I felt guilty calling him Junyoung when the Junyoung we all know is dead and innocent. How did Joon Hyuk manage to summon... Kieran?"

"Apparently before he left Earth, he was in contact with a darkling," Neve shifted as he said, "Darklings are well informed of summoning magic- anyone with the right amount of power and connections can do it, really. We captured the darkling but he confessed that though he did teach him this method, he had no idea Joon Hyuk would use it to steal Kieran."

"He didn't foresee Junyoung's death, which is what made Joon Hyuk attempt it in the first place," Mingi said, and Neve nodded.

"What did you do with the darkling?"

"Used him to try to get Kieran back, but when that didn't work, we got rid of him."

Yena gulped- the simplicity with which he talked about such stuff reminded Yena that he was not a faerie but a darkling indeed. "Why did you help me at that time? Years ago?"

A faint smile grew on his face, and Yena frowned as he began, "It was kind of sad to see the Princess of Space at the mercy of the man who took Kieran and corrupted him too."

Mingi eyed him suspiciously, "Why did you not take Kieran back at that time?"

"I couldn't," he answered, and from his tone, both Mingi and Yena knew he was speaking the truth, "I had no idea if I would be able to take him back- I didn't possess the ability at that time. I might have tried, but I could have ended up going home and getting Kieran lost. Better he stay there than get lost in space, I thought."

"And now?" Yena asked.

"I spent the next years mastering that magic. You were able to bring Mingi here due to pure luck- your magic was held too long against your will so it worked. Now you'll have to learn the 'how' if you want to take him back with you. Unless you'd like to leave alone," he smirked at Mingi, whose mouth went dry at the thought of being alone in this dimension.

Yena, however, felt burdened by the knowledge that Mingi was relying solely on her to take him back. She would never leave him alone here- he had kept her from breaking down multiple times, kept her from going insane by providing company and hadn't let her feel alone for one second. Yena squeezed his hand in assurance.

"Teach me then."

-----------------------------

In ten days, Yena was able to muster an insurmountable amount of energy. Her power spoke out to Neve in a different way than it did to Yeosang or any of the other princes- it did not recognise him but wanted to get familiar with it, which was why her power willingly came back, a lot more sooner than Yena and Mingi had imagined.

Yena asked Neve if his power also reached out to her, and he admitted that it did. "Like magic always speaks out to the other- you cannot help it. Faeries or Darklings, we are the same species."

"Has there ever been a faerie and darkling child?" Mingi, who always monitored their sessions closely, helping out Yena every time she felt hopeless, asked.

"Many times, it used to be more common a century ago. Then the conflict began."

"So what were the children like?" Yena asked, wiping her sweaty palms on her shirt.

"Sometimes more faeries, sometimes more darkling," he shrugged.

"It feels like you're an ancestor of one," Yena smirked, grinning wider when his eyes widened at her deduction.

"How did you guess?"

"You're a big softie, that's why," Yena scoffed. "I thought it was age getting to you, but you can't be older than 30s- mentally older, yes. But I've spent ten days with you and you could easily pass as a faerie- if you would just wipe the permanent cruel grin off your face."

Neve shook with laughter, trying to not make a sound. "That is my staple."

Mingi shook his head at the two- they really had warmed up to each other a lot in the past days- practising nonstop, stopping only when she was drained during which time Neve would tell the stories of the different planets that existed, of the other creatures that lived but no one had a clue of. Mingi had to admit he enjoyed his stories- it was no surprise that he was part-faerie.

Plus the fact that he had saved Yena's life when she was little. The one act of kindness he did on her more than a decade ago was the reason why Yena was alive today.

Mingi's attention went to the two who had now started arguing over something about the science of portals and dimensions, and the wicked look Neve had on his face made Mingi realise he was a darkling after all. A better one though, he assumed, than the most of them.

"How much time can you afford here anyway?" Neve glared at Yena, "You've already spent more than a month here, do you realise? About three hours have passed there."

"It's not like I love staying here!" Yena rolled her eyes, "I can't risk it with Mingi."

Neve glared at Mingi who only pouted, and Neve looked away with a disgusted expression but half a smile, "If this were the other dimension- the one where time went slow- would you have been more desperate?"

Yena felt as if a bucket of water had been thrown over her. She glared at Neve, her breath quickening. "It took me a month to get my magic back, thanks to Kieran messing me up," her lips quivered as memories threatened to surface, and from the corner of her eye she saw Mingi get up to but she raised a hand, stopping him. "I don't want to cry it out in front of you, of all the people in this world, so I'm trying my best to get my magic to cooperate with me- the magic that is still afraid because of being violated so many times. So forgive me if I'm being patient, darkling."

Neve's mouth parted in surprise at the way she addressed her, but then he slowly nodded. Yena shook her head. "Only three hours have passed there," she said to herself, "So I'll take my time. And the only person I'll be sorry to when I go back is Mingi."

Mingi's heart ached- Yena wasn't meeting eyes with him. He wanted to tell her that it was alright, but he knew that no matter what he said, she would always be guilty for keeping him with her for so long here. He wanted to tell her that he did not mind at all, but he knew she wouldn't ever really believe him, because she too was tired of being here- he could see it in her eyes whenever they talked about reality.

Yena took a deep breath, and looked at Neve. "Let's start experimenting- but whenever we go through a time portal, we all go together," she looked at Mingi. "I won't leave him alone here- and you'll be with me so if I mess up too much, you can set it right."

Neve looked at the two, then shrugged. "Fine with me if it's fine with you."

The two looked at Mingi, who put up his hands in surrender, "I'll do whatever Yena says."

Yena laughed at the sight, finally relaxing. She looked at Neve, "Sorry if I went too overboard just now."

"My fault, really," he grinned, "Now, shall we begin our journey back home?"

Yena, eyes sharp with determination, nodded.

She would do this. For Mingi's sake.

For her sake.

--------------------------

"Do not make a sound. mask your powers."

Yena cursed internally as Neve glared at her, Mingi's mouth gaping open but he took to masking their powers along with Neve, who created a sphere around the three so they would be able to talk without anyone hearing.

"You messed up again."

Yena wasn't listening- she was looking at the bed- where Seonghwa and Yena from the past lay, sleeping. Yena's frown deepened as she looked around.

"We're in Hongjoong's palace- how are there two of you?" Mingi looked from the Yena that lay in bed to the Yena that stood next to him.

"We're in the past- this has to be some time before you and Yeosang arrived- when I was getting healed. Why are we here though?"

Neve shook his head, "Were you thinking about this particular moment? Seems like you got yourself a lover boy there."

"Please, Kieran took all my memories of my 'lover boy'. I don't even remember this," Yena bit her lip, thinking. "We must be here for a reason. Can I know what date it is here?"

Never glanced around, spotting the calendar, "11th."

Yena took a moment to rack her brain, "Seonghwa had a dream about killing Hongjoong. Kieran admitted to planting the dream where Hongjoong kills Seonghwa and I tell him I'll save him, but I don't remember him talking about this one dream."

"And why would he have planted this dream anyway?" Mingi said, "It helped you realise what was going to happen in the first place. His work- planting the trigger to make you time travel- it was already done."

"Ah," Neve looked around, smiling faintly as he shook his head, "I think we're here for a reason after all."

Yena looked from him to Mingi, "We planted that dream in him?"

"Let me make sure-" Neve went ahead, treading to where Seonghwa lay and touching his forehead lightly, shutting his eyes.

"You're right," he said, "We are planting this dream."

"How exactly?"

"Your brother must have that ability," Neve straightened, "Prince of Spirit- can plant dreams or look into the mind. You, however, are limited to space. Me? I'm both. So with my help, you are going to plant that dream in his mind so the timeline doesn't change."

"What if I don't? What if I just decide to stay here?" Yena countered, "This is the past, right? I could stay here, this Yena-" she pointed at herself sleeping in the bed, "-would disappear, leaving me. I'd kill Kieran, or you can take him back or whatever."

"Yena darling, it doesn't work that way. If you change what is supposed to happen, irreversible damage could be done. You only came here because of me. If you stay here, there's no guarantee which Yena will disappear. And if you do..."

"I don't understand," Yena groaned, "But... you're probably right. All of this... it was meant to happen, right?"

"It was meant to happen," Mingi smiled sadly, "otherwise you wouldn't be here."

"Changing the past always comes with a price, you've learnt that the hard way," Neve patted her shoulder. "You can only change the future, and for that, you don't really need to time travel."

Yena sighed. "Alright. How do I do this?"

"I could have done this on my own, but you have the memory of that night. So recall the event and when you have, tell me. I'll extract it from your mind, and plant it in his."

Yena took a deep breath, recalling the memory- not the dream Seonghwa had told her about, but the scene she had witnessed- Hongjoong looking at Seonghwa with cold eyes, Seonghwa picking up the sword-

Yena waved her hand, Mingi holding back his laugh because she was flapping like a duck. Neve shared an amused look then touched Yena's forehead, holding Yena's hand with his other hand and Yena opened her eyes, watching him plant the blue tendril of memory to Seonghwa's mind.

"That simple?"

"That simple," Neve smiled, "He'll wake up thinking it was a dream."

—----------------------

"You, of all people, shouldn't be here, Seonghwa."

Seonghwa glared at Hongjoong, who had dismissed everyone so he could talk with Junyoung. Seonghwa had insisted he joined, and Hongjoong had denied, taking Yeosang with him instead. However, he followed soon after.

"If you do have to be here," Yeosang said, "You can quit lurking in the corner like a bat and promise to behave when we talk."

"I'll try my best," he dragged a chair to sit with the two, facing Junyoung who was half-asleep due to lack of energy after Wooyoung had restricted his air intake for hours. Folding his arms, he leaned back and Hongjoong dragged his chair close to Junyoung.

"You, wake up," Hongjoong moved his fingers to send a spark at him, waking him up abruptly.

Junyoung's amber eyes were still angry. "Come to kill me now?"

"Not so easily," Hongjoong smirked, sitting down. "I have some questions."

"As if I'd answer them," he spat on the ground, narrowly avoiding Hongjoong's boots.

"You will, or I'll have to wake Wooyoung up too. I'm sure you don't want to be out of air again, do you?" Junyoung rolled his eyes, but it looked like he was half-convinced. "So tell me. What magic were you making Yena practise?"

"You know it's time magic," Junyoung said, "You already know why we were doing it-" he paused, looking at Yeosang and Seonghwa then back at Hongjoong, "Or perhaps... you don't know which dimension she went in?"

Junyoung's body shook with laughter as he realised they didn't. Hongjoong rubbed his hands, making the shackles burn him, and he growled in pain, frantically scratching at them. After a few seconds, Hongjoong stopped.

"Now. Tell me what magic you made her practice."

Junyoung sucked in his breath, "Like you did. A few minutes back, a few minutes forward. I knew she couldn't learn it so quickly, so I wanted her to at least learn a good few minutes before we went into another dimension where we could easily have all the time to learn."

"What went wrong?"

"She fought me back too many times," he shook his head, "I thought I had her convinced- I didn't see Mingi coming into the picture. I guess I should have known- it happened before too, in Rukbat. Keep her power blocked for too long and she ends up exploding."

"What happened in Rukbat?" Yeosang asked, putting a hand on Seonghwa's thigh so he wouldn't go to punch him.

"She accidentally transported us somewhere- it must have been another dimension or something else- I don't know what it was. Anyways, a darkling was there too."

Seonghwa and Yeosang looked at each other- the same darkling Yena saw in her dreams? It had to be.

"A darkling? Other than you?" Hongjoong asked in disbelief, "Are you sure it was another dimension and not some place else?"

"We were still in the same room, only it was darker- and that darkling must have the same magic as her to be present there."

"Coincidence or was this planned?" Seonghwa asked. "How do we know this wasn't all a part of your plan?"

"Do you think we saw that coming?" Junyoung scoffed, shaking his head so the hair would get out of his eyes. "We were as surprised as Yena herself. And the darkling- he knew I was one too- he could have taken me with him. Yena wasn't the only one suffering, you see."

For a second, Hongjoong felt pity. "How old were you when you were summoned?"

"Barely one. Joon Hyuk- that filth raised me as Junyoung- I don't even remember my name. I didn't know I was a darkling until the darkling we met told me so."

That was news to all of them- Hongjoong leaned back in his seat, surprised. He too had been robbed of a life he could have had, just like Yena.

"Sure, you were robbed of a normal life," Hongjoong began, and Junyoung was surprised to hear it, until he saw him glare at him. "Does that justify all of your actions?"

"What do you mean?"

Yeosang got up from his seat. "Sure, Joon Hyuk controlled you until you left Yena at Fomalhaut- let's say we don't hold you accountable for those 4 years. Let's say Joon Hyuk is to blame for all that happened for those 4 years. What do you have to say for yourself for the rest that happened?"

The look in Yeosang's eyes made Junyoung gulp, and he dreaded what came next. "You made sure the block was kept in her mind when you could have told her who she really was. You could have come to us as Junyoung and we would have made you a prince. Let's say you were still intimidated by Joon Hyuk- but you killed him about 3 years ago, didn't you?"

Junyoung looked down. He knew anything he said would only enrage them.

"What do you have to say for yourself, darkling?"

Junyoung's life flashed before his eyes- of tolerating Joon Hyuk; sometimes he treated him like a nephew and other times like filth, of the time he was Seoho and became Yena's friend, starting anew. The first time he had felt what it was like to be normal- only it had to be with Yena, of all the people. The time he killed Joon Hyuk when he had come to get rid of him altogether and kidnap Yena again. He had ended up in the bottom of the ocean, and Junyoung had realised then- that he was not going to tell Yena who she was after all. He wanted power- the power he felt when he finally got rid of the one who had controlled him all these years.

Junyoung began to laugh, slowly at first, but it turned hysterical. He put his head back, laughing as he looked at Yeosang.

"It was fun while it lasted."

Before Yeosang could punch him, Seonghwa was already holding him by the collar, already having broken his nose and making blood spray on the both of them. Hongjoong and Yeosang held him back as Seonghwa cursed at him, trying to bite his face off.

They heard a shuffling sound, and San and Wooyoung entered, eyes wide and faces pale.

"She's here. They're back."

Even Junyoung paled when he heard those words and Yeosang almost fell as he walked to the two. "Where is she? Upstairs?"

The door to the dungeon opened, and the princes entered, followed by Mingi, Yena and... a stranger. All it took was one look as Yena looked at Yeosang before she rushed to hug him, crushing him as she tried to hold her tears back.

She wouldn't cry. Not right now.

"Are you alright?" Yeosang asked, breaking the hug to check her face, "Are you hurt?"

"I'm okay," she said. She looked at Hongjoong and Seonghwa-

Her heart ached at the way he was looking at her, but she... she didn't remember. The emptiness in Yena's eyes when Seonghwa met her said enough.

Yena shook her head, clearing her throat, walking towards Junyoung, Neve following close behind.

"Hello, Kieran."

Junyoung's face paled as he looked at Neve, realising that he was both the darkling they had met and someone who knew his identity- his name, apparently.

"Who are you?"

"Who are you is the real question, Kieran," Neve smirked, "You're the Prince of Illusion- at least in our world. And I'm here to take you back."

"I don't want to go back," Kieran started struggling in his chair. "You didn't take me back when I was little, why now?"

"I wasn't sure what to do with you," he circled slowly around him, scanning the 7 young princes in front of him as he did, "Your father missed you terribly, but would he have wanted you back if you were corrupted? I don't think so. You see, even we darklings have a moral code. You'd kill your own just to have fun, I saw that in your eyes all those years ago."

"You're lying."

"Okay, one of the reasons was because I didn't have the means to take you back... but turns out my assessment of you was right, wasn't it?"

There was a moment of silence, and Yena watched sweat drip from Kieran's forehead. Yena walked towards him slowly, nodding subtly at Neve before fisting Kieran's hair in her hand and making him meet eyes with her.

"How do you like it now, Kieran? Now that you are in my place," she looked at the shackles on his wrists, realising they were Hongjoong's. "Go ahead and beg for your life, Kieran. Maybe I'll think about it."

"Come on, Yena, don't you think you're going too far-"

"Don't say my name," Yena spat, pushing him back, "Don't you dare say my name with that filthy tongue."

"Don't take me, you can just kill me," Kieran pleaded, "Please."

"I asked you to kill me too, didn't I?" Yena's voice was low, and everyone looked at her in surprise, "When you took my memories. When you tried replacing Seonghwa with yourself- I asked you to kill me. Did you?"

Seonghwa staggered, and Hongjoong caught him, rubbing his back as they heard Yena go on, "When you repeatedly touched me- tried to force yourself on me, I asked you to kill me. Did you?" Did you?!"

"Yena-" Neve held her back before she could try something, and she pushed frantically.

"Give me my memories back, give them back, you bastard," Yena sobbed, turning to face Neve as she cried, not wanting Kieran to see her sobbing when she hadn't broke down like this in front of him even when he had at her at her worst. Neve half hugged her in comfort, glaring at Kieran, and the princes other than Mingi looked at the two, surprised.

"Take him, Neve," Yena wiped her face, "I don't care what you do with him- just take him away from me, please."

"I will," Neve promised, "But if you want to kill him right now, I won't stop you."

"Yena-" Yeosang's voice sounded, but Neve held his hand up.

"It's her decision. Let her."

Yeosang stopped, nodding. If she wanted to kill him...

"Take him," Yena said, satisfied when Kieran started struggling again. "He's not worthy of getting my hands dirty."

Neve squeezed her hands, taking her to the side. "I'll go now. I'll take him to our planet, hand him over to his father, and he'll decide what to do. I won't take these shackles off, but we'll make sure he won't have enough power to try anything."

"Won't you stop? For a while?" Yena asked, and Neve chuckled.

"Is this coming from the same person who wanted me gone the second we got here?"

"Well, the one month I spent with you wasn't all that bad," Yena smiled. "Thank you, Neve. For everything. For that time, too."

Yena took that time to scan his face one last time before he left- the cruel lines etched on his face, the scar near his eyebrow, the dark eyes, tendrils of hair falling on his forehead with the rest slicked back, turning at his neck. Neve smiled, and this time, there was no cruelty in the lines of his face. "Take care of yourself, kid."

Yena rolled her eyes and looked at Mingi, who joined too. The two shared a brief hug and Mingi thanked him, "If you ever wish to explore, you know where to find me."

"Back at you. Thanks for the offer," Neve nodded, and looked at the other princes one last time, then looked at Yena, ruffling her hair. "Goodbye kid. Be the princess you were meant to be."

"Are you sure you're a darkling?" Yena asked for the umpteenth time, and Neve laughed out loud, shaking his head as he went to Kieran.

"He's taking him," Yena looked at Hongjoong, Seonghwa and Yeosang, who stood together. "If you have anything to say, say it now."

The three shook their head, and Yena turned, nodding at Neve before opening a portal with just a wave of her hand, Yeosang watching in surprise- she truly had mastered it. Kieran shouted, trying to break free, and Neve looked at Wooyoung.

"Prince of Air?"

Wooyoung straightened, nodding.

"Do me a favour and put him out cold before he makes my ears bleed," Neve shook his head.

"Darkling indeed," Mingi, who was standing next to Yena, mumbled, making the two grin. Wooyoung grinned as well, waving a hand and putting him to sleep in a second. Neve grabbed the chair and Yena brought the portal forward, sharing one last smile before he disappeared.

Mingi put an arm around Yena, and the others watched as they stared into the space in silence, probably sharing words that none of them could hear. They let the two have their moment, until Yena finally turned, smiling at them all sadly.

"I'm home," she said, tears rolling down her cheeks, and Hongjoong went first, hugging her, Yunho and Jongho joining soon, then San and Wooyoung saying she could have done this when she arrived in Mingi's room out of nowhere and insisted that they go straight to the dungeon. The three shared a group hug, and then Yena spotted Seonghwa watching her.

"I do remember you," Yena said, and Seonghwa frowned, "Just not the way you do. But I remember you being my friend," Yena walked towards him slowly, and Seonghwa held himself back. She hugged him, brief but sure, before looking him in the eyes, searching his face.

"Take your time," Seonghwa said, smiling in relief that she hadn't entirely forgotten him, though his heart hurt. Yena nodded, turning to Yeosang.

"Take me home."

---------------------------

Cheetah rushed to the Prince's chamber as soon as she heard that Yena was back.

Yena was pacing back and forth in the living room as she heard about the princes' visit to Fomalhaut and how Cheetah had been with them the entire time, searching for her and waiting anxiously.

As soon as she heard her footsteps and saw Cheetah, Yena sighed in relief to see her mentor- the closest thing she had to a family, to a sister, and rushed in her arms as she spread them, the princes smiling as they left the room, giving the two space.

Cheetah broke the hug, holding her face as she scanned it, "I am so glad that you're okay!"

Yena smiled, nodding, "Thank you for looking for me."

"Of course I would, silly," Cheetah waved a hand at her, "Why wouldn't I?"

The two sat, and Cheetah caressed her head as Yena told her all about how her life had changed since she left Fomalhaut. "Thanks to you, I'm home now."

"It's all you, Yena," Cheetah smiled, "All you."

Cheetah then told her about how Kieran, as Seoho, had come to Fomalhaut inquiring about Yena, which was how he had found her in Altarf- nothing had been a coincidence. "I just can't wrap my head around the fact that it's our Seoho who was... him."

"I think it's better if we just remember Seoho like we do- a friend. It's the only way I can move on. I feel like he himself, as Seoho, saw what could have been a normal life. Up until he left Fomalhaut... I want to remember him as Seoho, the friend we knew. After that... He's just Kieran. I guess I can't really wrap my head around it too."

"I understand," Cheetah said, "Anyways, the past is the past, Princess," Yena smiled at how she addressed her, "It will take some time, but I hope you get to move on and live happily."

"I hope so too," Yena said, staring into space, "I hope so."

-----------------------

Yeosang insisted that they stay the night here so they could travel properly tomorrow, and Yena agreed. They went to the living room, Yena sitting with Yeosang as they told her how they had found out her location but had been only a few seconds late.

"If I had known, I would have stalled more time," Yena said, "Mingi came to me as a salamander that day! I was so startled when he started moving in circles trying to convince me that he was... Mingi."

Wooyoung laughed loudly, slapping Mingi's arms. "You could have done something else!"

"I did!" Mingi huffed, "I wrote my name on the floor and then she realised!"

"How did you figure it out, Mingi?" Hongjoong asked.

"I had a hunch, but I decided to check out Yena's kingdom before going to mine, just to be sure," Mingi began, "Once we entered my territory, even Wheein and Taehyung felt it- they're alright, aren't they?" Yeosang nodded, and he continued, "I ditched going to Regulus first and went straight to Algieba."

"We sent a letter in Regulus," Wooyoung said, "About who Junyoung- Kieran was and what he wanted. It never got to you. Instead, your message got to us."

"We weren't sure still," Yunho said, "It could have been a distraction, so we decided to split when we came. Hongjoong, Seonghwa and I stayed back. As soon as the rest reached, they informed us, and we were there in an hour then."

"By then it was too late," Yeosang shook his head, "Where did you go, Yena?"

"The dimension we went to when I was learning time travel to save Seonghwa," Yena said, "but I didn't know that. I just had time to attempt it and failed two times before succeeding the third time. And I-"

Yena stopped as she remembered how she had screamed when she had finally found herself safe. She looked at Mingi, and he understood. "She didn't know where we were- she was too exhausted. Her magic, it screamed, Yeosang. And I thought all her magic left her- I could feel nothing on her."

Yeosang frowned, looking at Yena worriedly, "Did you lose consciousness then?"

"Only for a few hours," Yena said, "then we decided to wait for my magic to come back, and got out of that place."

"So you spent how much time there?" San asked.

"About two months," Yena said, and Seonghwa cursed under his breath. "Thanks to Neve, it was a shorter time than expected."

"He's a darkling, isn't he?" Jongho asked, "I could see it as soon as I saw him."

"He's part-faerie," Yena defended him, making Mingi laugh, "Kieran made me remember that time, when I used to dream about him-"

"You told me," Seonghwa looked at Yena, whose eyes went wide in surprise- she didn't recall ever telling that to anyone. The fact that she had told Seonghwa... "You owed him a favour."

"I did," Yena nodded, "He had saved me that time in Rukbat. I had accidentally done the same thing I did now, and he happened to be in the same dimension- pure coincidence. He has the same magic as me- he's the Prince of Space and Spirit in his world. That's why he didn't like seeing me in that state. He recognised Kieran too."

"How did you meet him again?" San asked.

"After twenty days, we went to Rukbat in hopes that I could summon him. I did- except I learned that I had opened a portal to his planet. A gateway, if you will. He remembered me. We made a deal- he'd teach me this magic so we could go back, and in return, he'd get to take Kieran."

"But he offered you the choice," Jongho frowned, "He offered you to kill him."

"We spent many days together, Jongho," Yena smiled. "Even a darkling gave in to my charms in that period of time."

"And, Yena's back," Hongjoong announced as everyone laughed.

"No, but he's a nice person," Mingi said, "He's part-faerie which probably is a factor, but he had values. Darklings aren't all that bad."

"Not all darklings," Wooyoung rephrased, and Mingi nodded, yawning.

"I haven't slept in 60 days," Mingi realised. "This is the first time I yawned. Wow. I feel... strange."

"Tell me about it," Hongjoong shook his head, "I spent 120 days there. It's a miracle I haven't gone insane."

"You sure about that?" Seonghwa teased, and Hongjoong shook his head, smiling.

"You both should rest," Yeosang said, "Let's all go to my kingdom tomorrow. We deserve a break."

Everyone agreed, and Mingi went to his room, glad to see his bed, slumping and falling asleep instantly. "Make sure he didn't die just now," Wooyoung said to Jongho, who actually went and checked if he was still breathing, making an 'ok' sign. Yena shook her head.

"Come on, you can sleep with me," Yeosang said, and Yena nodded, following him to their room, staring at him as he took off the extra layers.

"What?" Yeosang asked.

"I'm just glad to see you," Yena smiled, and Yeosang smiled back, ruffling her hair. Yena washed up, changing into one of Yeosang's night suits, and slumped down next to him.

"Yeosang, I'm not sure if my memories of Seonghwa are all he took," Yena said. "How much time have we spent together, you and I?"

Yeosang looked at her. "We met in the previous timeline for a day, then spent four months in the dimension, then when you came back, everything went wrong."

Yena sighed in relief. "I remember I met San first- I think I remember all of him. Then I met Jongho, Wooyoung, then Seonghwa and Hongjoong. I remember the first timeline. But then, after changing the timeline, Yunho saved me... I remember that I spent some days with him. We went to Seonghwa's castle, and that's where it gets blurry."

"Do you remember some of it?" Yeosang asked. "What happened between you two?"

"I remember arguing with him a lot," Yena admitted, "I remember flashes of the three of us together, but when it was only Seonghwa and I... I don't remember any of it. We went to Antares together, right?"

"You stayed in his room for a week," Yeosang said, "I guess you two were... close by then."

"Really? I don't remember that. I only remember searching for 'Junyoung', and the time I realised who he was, and the rest."

"So he only took the good memories with Seonghwa," Yeosang shook his head, "That's cruel. Seonghwa can give you your memories back, you know."

"He can?" Yena frowned, and Yeosang tilted his head, "Don't you remember how he showed you his childhood memories with you?"

"I remember that memory," Yena admitted, "But I don't remember him showing me that."

"Then he took all the good memories including the previous timeline. Do you remember waking up all night with him in the garden and just talking?"

Yena tried to recall, getting flashes. "Some of it."

Yeosang sighed, "Seonghwa can give you your memories back, if you want. Take your time, Yena. You don't have to feel obligated to recall those memories if you're not ready."

"Thanks," Yena said, watching him yawn, "And go to sleep."

Yeosang smiled, shutting his eyes, and Yena watched him, falling asleep as well.

Only to wake up drenched in sweat. The nightmares had begun.

Yena shook her head, making sure not to make a sound and wake Yeosang up as she went to the bathroom and washed her face, looking at her reflection.

She looked... older. Her face wasn't fresh anymore like it used to be. She supposed all that time took a toll on her.

Yena tried opening the window, but it was creaking, so she decided to go out to get some air. She was on the way to the terrace when she spotted Seonghwa wandering in the hallways. "What are you doing up?"

Seonghwa jumped slightly, sighing in relief when he saw Yena, "Wanted to get some air. You?"

"Same," Yena said, "Aren't you... a night-owl?"

Seonghwa gave her a sideway look, "You remember?"

"It just came to me," Yena admitted, following him to the terrace. "I remember flashes. We used to wake up all night because I couldn't sleep, right?"

"And here we are again," Seonghwa smiled, patting the space next to him so she could sit.

Yena stared at the purple moon- his moon. The orange sun glowed in the background. "Yeosang said you could give me my memories back?"

Seonghwa scanned her face, "Take your time. I won't do it right now- you'll feel overwhelmed."

Yena smiled at how similar he sounded to Yeosang then- and protective. "I will," Yena agreed, "But when I'm ready, don't refuse."

"I won't," he laughed.

"Can you tell me, though?" Yena looked at him, "What was I to you? What were we? Why did Kieran take these memories away, what did you mean to me?"

Seonghwa sighed as he looked at her. "You made me fall for you not once, but twice," Seonghwa said, and Yena's heart did a somersault, "In the first timeline, when I healed you. Nothing much happened between us, so you might remember most of it."

"I do," Yena admitted, "You were an uptight sadist at first, but warmed up eventually."

Seonghwa laughed out loud- so San hadn't lied when he had told her what Yena thought of him. "That's your first impression of me, yes. We used to sit like this in Hongjoong's garden all night, talk about anything and everything. I showed you your memories of your childhood."

"I don't remember that part," Yena admitted. "I remember the memory you showed me, though."

Seonghwa nodded. "I didn't know at that time- and then I died, and then we were back in the past, and this time you were the hot headed stubborn girl I met who claimed to be the Princess."

"Ah, I see," Yena smirked. "I remember that, you know."

Seonghwa grinned, "You remember how we argued so much?"

"I do."

"Do you remember when you kissed me?"

"I kissed you first?" Yena flushed, and Seonghwa laughed.

"And caught me quite off-guard. It's how I show my memories- I join my forehead with yours. That's how I showed you my memory, and you wanted to... test a theory."

"Oh," Yena bit her lip, looking down. "This is embarrassing to hear."

"Wait till you see it," Seonghwa smirked.

Yena looked at him, "Look at you enjoying this!" She slapped his arm, hoping he wouldn't see her flushed cheeks.

Seonghwa smiled, "Anyways, we spent a lot of time together. I fell in love with you, and realised that I was in love with you in the previous timeline too. I'm sorry I couldn't protect you... couldn't find you."

"Seonghwa," Yena sighed, hesitating before putting a hand on his, "You don't have to be sorry for anything. Let's blame everything on Kieran and live happily, all of us. It's no one's fault- some things are meant to happen."

He only sighed, looking down at his feet. "Anyways, we're friends before anything else, so don't hesitate to talk to me whenever you want. And if you don't want your memories back... I would understand."

Yena shook her head at him, making him face him. "I didn't forget the feelings I had for you, Seonghwa," she said and Seonghwa's eyes widened. "I know that I love you- even Kieran couldn't take that away from me. I just don't remember how it happened. He thought he could take your place- but he didn't know my feelings for you won't change even if he replaced the memories. My heart knows you, Seonghwa. My mind doesn't."

Seonghwa's breath hitched, his lips parted in surprise. She did remember that she loved him- that was enough for him. Yena hesitantly touched his hair in front of his face, pushing it back. "It would be too overwhelming to get the memories back all of a sudden. So I'll wait, and when I'm ready, I'll come back to you, okay?"

"Are you sure?" Seonghwa asked.

"I am," Yena assured him, nodding. "I am sure."

Seonghwa smiled, unable to resist as he leaned forward and kissed her cheek, lingering before drawing back, smirking when he saw he flush again. Yena pushed him, laughing. "See? My heart knows."

Seonghwa held her hand, and the two sat side by side for the rest of the night.

----------------------------

"We're portaling, or you lot can take your damn time," Yena glared at Wooyoung and Jongho, "Come on! It's just one time!"

"It makes me nauseous!" Wooyoung complained. "I'm gonna throw up on you if I feel sick then. Are you okay with that?"

"I'd like to see you try," Yena challenged.

"The darkling- was his name Neve?" Jongho asked, "Some of his attitude clearly rubbed off on you."

"Rich coming from you when you've been whining like Wooyoung here," Yena scoffed. "I think you two should take a break from each other."

"God help us," San sighed, looking up at the ceiling, going in between Yena and the two who were having a staring contest. "Can one of you be mature about this?"

"San," Yena whined, "I just want to go back home, as quickly as possible. Sure, I'm being impatient, but I am done travelling for a while. I can portal us all now, what's wrong with that?"

San looked at Wooyoung and Jongho. Wooyoung sighed, "You know I got sick that time too. What if I throw up?"

"If it would save us about six hours of travelling then I don't mind you throwing up," Yena said. San actually agreed with her- he was done travelling for a while now too.

"Let's vote," Hongjoong, amused as he had been watching the three bicker back and forth all the time with the others, said. Yena clapped her hand, mentally taking a note of who would vote in her favour.

"All those in favour of portaling to Yeosang's castle?" Hongjoong asked, raising his own hand along with Seonghwa, Yeosang, Mingi, San, Cheetah and Yena.

"Seonghwa only voted because he's her boyfriend!" Wooyoung shouted, getting up, making everyone laugh. "And Mingi- he's probably used to it now! And San- you little-"

"Please," San shook his head, "I'm used to portaling. I've probably portaled the most out of all of you, don't even come at me."

Yena put an arm around San's neck, thanking him as the two smirked at Wooyoung. Jongho looked at Yunho. "Does it also make you nauseous?"

"No, I just wanted to make it hurt less for you both that's why I didn't vote."

"Hey!" Wooyoung scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief. "I hate you all."

"Come on," Yena punched his arm playfully, "You can throw up on me if you feel like it. Deal?"

Wooyoung looked at her, thinking. "You hear that, Jongho? You can too."

"Deal," they agreed.

"Now that you're done arguing," Yeosang shook his head at them all. "Shall we?"

With everyone present, Yena looked at Yeosang and nodded. Neve had told her that she could open the portal to an unknown place as long as someone with her knew about that place. So Yeosang, holding Yena's hand, envisioned his castle- just outside the castle where Yena would be able to see the whole thing, and with a nod, they entered, hand in hand.

In an instant, they were outside Yeosang's castle- the black and white magnificent towers high among the clouds, the sound of the sea welcoming them. Yena looked around in wonder- it was beautiful.

"Welcome home," Yeosang took her hand and led her towards the entrance. The guards all bowed, saying "Welcome home" in unison as well. It looked like they had been informed beforehand. Yena bowed back to everyone as she went, not missing the look of pride and wonder in everyone's eyes as they walked inside.

The wooden doors opened, and then she was inside the castle, the gardens full of blue, purple and white hydrangeas. Once they reached the main door, they were welcomed by Taehyung and Wheein, who looked at Yena with wonder, their eyes laced with silver. Yeosang told her that they were the ones with Mingi, and Yena shook hands with them, thanking them for finding her, saying she was in their debt.

The inside of the castle was elegant- silver and blue themed, like their magic. Yeosang led her to the throne room, where two instead of one chairs awaited- for the twins. Namjoon was already present, bowing at the two.

"Welcome home, Princess. I'm Namjoon, Prince Yeosang's Right Hand."

"Thank you," Yena said, looking at San for help, who laughed silently. He knew the change was making her uncomfortable- she was not used to people bowing at her. Yeosang noticed.

"I guess you'll have to get used to the bowing thing and being addressed as Princess."

"I guess so," Yena smiled.

Yeosang left her hand, going to Namjoon and muttering something to him. With a nod, he left the room.

"What are you planning?" Yena narrowed her eyes.

"Your coronation," Yeosang said, "Your crown awaits you. If you want to do it here, or in your palace, that's up to you."

Yeosang had told her about her coronation the night before- saying that once she entered her kingdom, she was bound to be crowned. Despite that, Yena cringed, making everyone laugh at her expressions and Cheetah wriggled her eyebrows. "Can we keep it small? Just us?"

"Of course," he laughed, "If you want it to be grand, we can arrange that too."

"I only need you guys," Yena looked at all of them, "So let's just get it over with."

Namjoon returned with Wheein, Taehyung and various other people. "The court members insist they be present when you finally crown our Princess."

"Yena, you're a Princess of this land too, like I am of yours," Yeosang looked at her with pride, "These are your court members too. Allow them."

"Of course," Yena looked at all of them, who smiled in victory, "How can I reject so many people?"

"Can we have a party too while we're at it?" One of the women with a deep voice shouted, and everyone hooted, making Yena laugh in disbelief.

"Let's make it grand for us!" A man with blonde hair said, and Yena looked helplessly at the Prince, who waited eagerly for her response.

"Uh, I guess we can, tonight?"

Everyone cheered, and the women came forward, saying they would be stealing Yena to prepare her for the ceremony after they had lunch. Namjoon rushed them to the dining hall, where food was served and Yena sat between Seonghwa and Yunho, marvelling at the effort the chefs put in the food.

"If I eat so much now," Yena said, drinking the soup from her noodles, "What will I eat at dinner?"

"I thought you missed food staying in that dimension for so long," Yunho scoffed.

"Don't underestimate how much I can eat," Yena said, "But I suddenly feel full."

"It's the nerves," Seonghwa told her. Yena realised he was right.

"When did you all get your coronation?" Yena asked.

"Before our parents died, they crowned us," Seonghwa replied, "We were little, but we were very, very nervous."

"Very," Yunho added, and the two grinned when Yena blanched.

"What will I have to do?"

"Someone should walk you down the aisle," Seonghwa said, "And Yeosang will be waiting at the other end, and read the formalities- he'll probably skip that, and then crown you. You'll sit at the throne, and everyone will bow once. Something like that- it's been too long."

"Am I ready?" Yena asked out loud.

"I'd say you are," Yunho said, "But you can take your time learning about how to be a princess. The reason Yeosang is doing this is to let the world know that the Princess is back."

Yena took a deep breath. She would do this. For all of them.

For herself.

Seonghwa put a hand on her thigh, rubbing it to comfort her. "You'll be okay."

Yena took his hand in hers, squeezing it. "We'll be okay."

As promised, after lunch, the four women led her to their room with the makeup and accessories already out on the dressing table. They seemed to be quite close.

"I am Solar," the woman with a blonde bob and the friendliest smile said, "I'm in charge of managing the communication between the two castles and making sure everything runs smoothly. Basically, I'm the Left Hand."

The others laughed at the choice of her words, and Yena nodded, saying she seemed to be doing a great job. Next, the woman with beautiful lilac hair greeted her, "I'm Moonbyul, Yeosang's bodyguard along with Jungkook. For when he travels, unless he takes her and Taehyung," Moonbyul pointed at Wheein.

"I'm Hwasa," the woman with dark hair and bronze skin said, "I'm the Prince's Healer."

"Really nice to meet you all," Yena bowed, noticing they must be friendly enough with the Prince to address him by his name, "What's cooking here?"

"Well," Solar went to the wardrobe and took out a long, navy blue gown made of net and tiny sparkles making it shimmer, a silver belt around the waist area. Yena gaped as she scanned the dress.

"This was your mother's," Moonbyul told her. "She wore it when she crowned Yeosang- you were not present. Yeosang thought you'd wear it now."

"It's lovely," Yena was speechless. "Am I really fit to wear this?"

"Of course you are," Wheein smiled, "Let's get you ready."

After wearing the dress and admiring how it looked on her, Solar gave her silver heeled sandals that she said she went and bought yesterday, just for her. They tied her hair in a crowned braid, letting the rest of her hair flow down naturally, and applied some makeup, joking about how it felt like they were doing makeup on Yeosang. Yena laughed, saying they don't look that much alike anymore, but Hwasa insisted this resemblance was enough.

"Who should walk you down? We'll call them here."

Yena bit her nails nervously. "I don't know who. It would feel like I'm favouring one of them over the other."

"You can have two. You can have all of them walk behind you," Wheein suggested, and Solar shook her head.

"You can have two, if you want. They won't mind, I know them," Solar assured her, "Just think about who you're most comfortable with."

Yena thought then. It had to be San, who found her. Who led her to where she was today. Did she want someone else with him too?

Maybe Hongjoong and Seonghwa, who had healed her. Maybe Wooyoung and Jongho, who led her to the place she had been kept hostage. Maybe Yunho who saved her life. Or Mingi who kept her from going insane in that dimension.

"I don't know," Yena groaned, "If I choose one or two, what will the rest of them be doing?"

"They'll each be present with some of your mother's items, I think," Moonbyul said, "Like your mother's ring, her brooch, and some flowers. First they'll put the brooch on your dress, then they'll put the ring on you, and then Yeosang will crown you."

"Okay," Yena nodded. "I'll walk with San and Cheetah. I think... yeah. San and Cheetah it is."

"Sounds good," Wheein said, "Prince San- it's because he found you, right?"

"Yes," Yena smiled. "I wouldn't be here today without him."

"We'll call them," Hwasa said, rubbing her arms, "Good luck, Princess Yena."

"From tomorrow, you're all calling me Yena," Yena pouted, and the four laughed, leaving her alone to get San and Cheetah.

For the few minutes that they were gone, Yena kept nervously pacing in the room, tugging at her dress, wondering if she had made a wise decision by choosing San. She hoped no one would mind- if she could, she would have gone hand in hand with everyone.

A knock sounded and Yena cleared her throat, and San entered, clad in a black embroidered jacket with silver. His hair was swept back, and as he entered, he sucked in his breath, running a hand through his hair.

"Princess Yena," he huffed, "It is an honour."

"Oh please," Yena rolled her eyes, making him smile, "I was so nervous, it was such a hard decision! Did anyone mind? Where's Cheetah?"

"Of course not," San said, coming near her. "Cheetah's getting ready, she'll be here in a few minutes. I understand why you chose her, but I'd very much like to hear the reason you chose me."

"If I could, I would have walked with you all, hand in hand."

"Too bad you're not an octopus," San grinned, and Yena shook her head.

"Anyways, the reason I asked. You know it. I wouldn't be here without you today, San."

San smiled proudly at her, "It's all you, Yena. Trust me when I say that."

"Come on," Yena punched his chest lightly, "Admit it. It was a little bit you too."

San thought. "A little bit? Maybe."

Yena laughed, "Seriously, though. Thanks for not ignoring me that one time you found me."

"Thanks for not ditching me," San raised his brow, "when I was clearly lying about who I was."

"Look at you being all humble now," Yena rolled her eyes, "I'm so nervous, San. How do I look?"

San scanned her, "Honestly? You look beautiful. I can't wait to see Seonghwa's face when he sees you."

Yena flushed, making San smirk. "You never blushed at his name before. Do you remember?"

"I don't, actually, which is probably why I do," Yena admitted. "Once I do, I think I'll handle the idea better."

San looked grim. "Did you forget... everything?"

Yena breathed, "Only the... romantic parts, I think."

San whistled, and Yena shrugged, "I'll remember soon. It's coming back to me slowly, I guess Kieran didn't do that good of a job."

San made her sit, saying they had time, and looked at her. "What did he do to you, Yena?"

Yena bit her lip, and San waved his hand, "If you want to talk about it. I'm here, anytime you want to."

"You're the only person I'll be comfortable enough to talk about it with," Yena admitted, "Since you know first-hand what they did to me in Rukbat. Apart from you, Mingi knows most of it too."

San knew she was referring to him seeing her memories whenever he soothed her magic. Yena took a deep breath, "I won't tell Seonghwa- it would make him... angry. But San, Kieran... he was twisted and damaged beyond repair. He wanted to make me queen because he wanted to use me as a weapon too, apart from the other thing he meant. While I was tied up, at first he was being cruel- but then he started being all... weird. It's like he wanted me to think of him as Seoho, and then wanted me to... love him, like I love Seonghwa."

"Did he-"

"That's why he took my memories," Yena nodded, "He wanted to replace himself with Seonghwa- he didn't know it wouldn't matter because my feelings were in my heart. I know I love Seonghwa, I just don't know why, or how. And Kieran... he touched me, San. He..."

San sat down beside her, rubbing her back, "You don't have to talk about it. At all."

"I want to, before I walk down and become a princess. I want to get it out as Yena- not Princess Yena."

San understood- everything was going to change tonight. It was the last hour of being simply Yena.

"I owe you an apology, San. For a few moments in Rukbat, I hated you."

"Why?" San almost whispered after a pause, his heart twisting.

"He made me see illusions, and memories," Yena sighed. "He knew I was the closest to you, and he used that to get me to spill information, to get anything from me. He would wear Seonghwa's skin and your skin, and even Hongjoong's skin, and he-"

San put an arm around her as she cried silently, wiping her face, "He made me hate you three for some moments. I owe you all an apology."

"You don't owe us anything, Yena," he said, "I'm sorry that he did that to you. I'm sorry we didn't find you sooner."

"You couldn't have," Yena shook her head. "It's a wonder Mingi did."

San sighed, wiping her face. "It's alright now. The nightmares- they'll go away, everything will become a distant memory. You'll be fine now, Yena. And if you want- Seonghwa can take your memories away too, if you want."

Yena shook her head, "I'm fine. I'll be fine, thanks to you all."

San smiled, "I'm so proud of you, Yena. You only break down in front of us. I'm so proud that Kieran didn't get the best of you," he kissed her forehead. "Your parents would be so proud."

Yena smiled, "Thank you."

"Come on now, you look terrible. Let's fix your makeup," San said, grabbing her hand and making her sit in front of the mirror, holding her hair back as she fixed her makeup, and Yena smiled, "This is reminding me of how you used to hold my hair back every time I threw up."

"A memory I'd love to forget," San scrunched his nose. "There's a thing called hair-ties, you know?"

"They make my scalp hurt," Yena shrugged.

San rolled his eyes, and a knock sounded. It was Wheein and Cheetah. She gasped when she saw Yena fixing her makeup, and glared at the culprit.

"Prince San! Did you make her cry?"

"I did not!" San raised his hands in surrender, "She cried herself!"

"I'm done now," Yena looked at Wheein and Cheetah, "I look okay, right?"

"Beautiful," Cheetah smiled proudly at her.

Wheein nodded. "It's time."

Yena got up, and San offered her his arm, which she took with a smile. "Goodbye, Yena. Hello, Princess Yena."

#seonghwa angst #seonghwa fluff #seonghwa imagines #seonghwa x reader #park seonghwa imagines #park seonghwa x reader #park seonghwa fluff #park seonghwa angst #seonghwa scenarios #ateez x reader #ateez imagines #ateez scenarios #ateez au #ateez angst #ateez fluff

79 notes · View notes